f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\A Professinal Football Game.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ This is my essay about the NFL and its players. The NFL is divided into two leagues, the AFC and the NFC. In those divisions, they are divided into 3 conferences, the west, central, east. They both have about 14 teams each and they compete head to head. They start the game with a coin-toss. The winner chooses to either receive or kick-off, they do the opposite at half time. The game is divided in 4 quarters, 15 minutes each, with a break half way called half-time. On each team there are 56 players. The starting line ups consist of 11 players on offense and defense. There are also 5 referees. They hike the ball and once that happens its called a play. The QB can either pass the ball or hand it off. If he throws it and the receiver drops it the play is over. If he catches it then drops it the play is over. Many types of penalties can be called. The most common is offsides and its 5 yards and replay the down. The worst is unneccasary roughness which can lead to 15 yards and ejections. At each end of the field is an endzone which if you get in there it is called a touchdown on offense, which is worth six points, or a safety on defense which is worth 2 points on defense. If you score a touchdown, a field goal is worth 1 point, if you dont its worth 3 points. For 4 quarters they battle it out and at the end, the team with the most points is rewarded with the win. Now that is my essay on the NFL. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\A Working Mans Game.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Michael W. Johnson English 151 10/12/95 Stuck in the Middle Joe Egan and Gerry Rafferty were a duo known as Stealers Wheel when they recorded a Dylanesque pop hit, "Stuck in the Middle With You", in April of 1974. The single reached number five on the charts - little did they know that eighteen years later it would become a cult favorite. In 1992 Quentin Tarantino, a little known writer/director, took the Cannes film festival and the world by surprise with his motion picture Reservoir Dogs. The movie is about the difficulties that occur when five "master" criminals are hired by a crime king pin named Joe to pull off the biggest diamond heist of the century. Stuck right in the middle of the movie, the Egan/Rafferty hit is played as a introduction to one of the best or worst torture seens ever in the history of movies. It depends on how you look at it. I'll set-up the scene in the movie where it is being played, try and follow me... The five criminals hired go by color-coded names . During the heist the cops show and things got out of control. Two of the robbers were shot and killed after Mr. Blonde, the "on the edge" gangster started shooting up the place when an employee triggered the alarm. Mr. White and Mr. Orange (an undercover cop) escaped the scene and headed for the hideout where all the men were supposed to meet. On the way to the hideout Mr. Orange was shot, he was bleeding severely but the injury was not life threatening. Shortly after their arrival, Mr. Pink met with them and they all anxiousley waited for Mr. Blonde. Mr. Blonde, acting cool and unaffected by the mornings events, made his entrance. After being questioned by Mr. White about why he went psycho in the store, Mr. Blonde called them out to see a "surprise" he had in his trunk. Mr. Blonde in an effort to find out how the police heard about the robbery in advance had kidnapped a police officer. They carried the man into the warehouse and after tying him to a chair Mr. White and Mr. Pink commenced beating the hell out of him. They Asked him to tell how the police knew of the heist, he said he knew nothing and after beating on him some more, Nice Guy Eddie came in. He was Joe's son and told Mr. White and Mr. Pink that they would have to come with him to ditch the cars. Mr. Blonde was told to stay and keep an eye on the cop and the injured Mr. Orange. My idea is that the following scene was written by Director Tarantino choreographed to the song by Stealers Wheel. Rather than the norm where a scene is written and the music is picked thereafter. As I describe the scene I will give the lyrics to the song and show how they correspond to the characters actions in the scene. Mr. Blonde starts talking to the cop, who still insists he knows nothing. The lyrics to the song begin; keep in mind that I am suggesting that the words are what the cop is thinking. Well I don't know why I came here tonight. I got the feeling that something ain't right. I'm so scared in case I fall off my chair, and I'm wondering how I'll get down the stairs. Clowns to the left of me, Jokers to the right... Here I am stuck in the middle with you. The words being sung tell us that the cop is wondering how he got into this situation, he knows something is up, and he is scared that he may not be able to make it through the rest of this torturous interrogation alive. The clowns are his fellow officers who allowed the situation to get so out of control, and the jokers are Mr. White and Mr. Pink. And now he is stuck in the middle of this whole ordeal with the most cynical, evil, and hardest criminal of the bunch....Mr. Blonde. Yes I'm stuck in the middle with you and I'm wondering what it is I should do It's so hard to keep this smile from my face cause I'm and I'm all over the place (chorus) These are the lines that justify what I am saying the most. He is wondering what he should do, he knows that Mr. Orange is a cop and if he were to mention it to Mr. Blonde it may save his life. It is an internal conflict in which he heroically decides to keep quiet. He can't keep the smile off his face because he knows the cops are outside just waiting for Joe to come to the warehouse so they can bust the whole operation, and when he comes the torture will be over. Well you started out with nothin' and your proud that your a self -made man. And your friends they all come callin' - slap you on the back and say - please, please. Tryin' to make some sense of it all But I can see it makes no sense at all Is it cool to go to sleep on the floor? 'till I think that I can't take anymore. (Chorus) Here, the officer is bringing out the fact that Mr. Blonde is proud of his life as a criminal, and proud that his friends, Joe and Nice Guy Eddie come callin' -begging Mr. Blonde to work for them right after he got out of prison. The cop tries to understand the situation that he is in but he realizes it is a lost cause. The last two lines show what the officer is asking himself. Should he spill his guts or should he keep quiet until Joe shows up. The music stops. The cop is a bloody mess, Mr. Blonde had not only beat him, he had cut off his ear, and doused him with gasoline. He was just about ready to set him on fire when six gunshots rang out-- Mr. Orange, the undercover cop had shot Mr. Blonde to death. Joe, Nice Guy Eddie, Mr. Pink and Mr. White all return shortly thereafter. They find Mr. Blonde, the cop, and Mr. Orange all covered in blood and question Mr. Orange about what happened. Mr. Orange tried to explain that Mr. Blonde was going to burn the cop, and split with the diamonds. Joe called him a traitor and would not believe him. Joe shot the police officer and was ready to kill Mr. Orange when Mr. White turns his gun on Joe to protect his friend. Intern Nice Guy Eddie turns his gun on Mr. White. Sirens could be heard as the movie hit its climax - the cops bust in and three shots are heard, and three bodies drop to the floor. Quentin Tarintino is a acumen in the the field music, I believe he truly wrote the seen I described - the torture seen - to coincide with the Stealers Wheel song. In the research of my opinion I luckily stumbled on a quote from Tarentino taken from the compact disc booklet of "Truth and Fiction." "Personnally, I don't know if Jerry Rafferty neccessarily appreciated the connotations that I brought to "Stuck in the Middle With You". There's a good chance he didn't. But that's one of the things about using music in movies that's so cool: the fact that if you do it right, it's about as cinematic a thing as you can do. You're really doing what movies do better than any other art form. It works in this visceral, emotional, cinematic way that's special. And when you do it right and you hit it right, then you can never really hear that song again without thinking about that image from the movie. That's what comercials are counting on, but it never quite works with commercials. The thing is, once a movie has done that with a song, as far as I'm concerned that movie owns it. I mean, they've used "Stand By Me" so many times, but to me the one that used "Stand By Me" that way was The Wanderers. They play "Stand By Me" as the lead character, Ken Wahl, realizes that JFK has been shot. And it's perfect." I couldn't agree more with what Tarentino is saying. His movies especially draw upon music to make the scenes flow together in a surreal, inspiring style. What more can a movie connoisseur like myself ask for in a movie? As Tarentino says "Stand By Me" is perfect in The Wanderers, I say "Stuck in the Middle With You" is perfect in Resovoir Dogs. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Anabolic Steroids.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Since ancient history, many athletes have resorted to performance enhancing aids to give them an edge on their opponents. Greek Olympians used strychnine and hallucinogenic mushrooms to psych up for an event. "In 1886 a French cyclist was the first athlete to die from using a performance enhancer, called speedballs, a mixture of cocaine and heroin. In the 1920's, physicians inserted slices of monkey testicles into male athletes to help boost vitality. In the 1930's Aldof Hitler allegedly administered the hormone testosterone to himself and his troops to increase aggressiveness" (Schrof, 54). Athletes had already begun using the male hormone testosterone to boost performance by the 1940's. The first synthetic anabolic steroid was developed in 1953, having a strength building effect five times stronger than the natural hormone testosterone. Not since the development of the anabolic steroid has any performance enhancer been so effective and so desired by athletes. Today, black market sales of anabolic steroids are topping $400 million per year. One million Americans, half of them adolescents, use black market steroids (Schrof, 54). Anabolic steroids are synthetic compounds that resemble the natural male sex hormone testosterone. Male hormones have two different effects in the body. Hormones have an anabolic effect, which stimulates growth, and they have an androgenic effect, which increases male sexual characteristics. Anabolic steroids are constructed synthetically to maximize the anabolic (growth) effect and minimize the androgenic (male characteristic) effect. Steroids are molecules that occur naturally in the body and are carried in the bloodstream and act as messengers. The most important of these messages tell the body to increase creatine phosphate synthesis and to increase protein synthesis (Schwarzenegger, 722). These messages are delivered at various ratios depending upon the type of steroid. Creatine phosphate and protein synthesis are the two most important reactions that occur when training. Creatine phosphate is a short-term energy restorer which allows you to contract your muscles for more than just a few seconds. The more CP available, the more muscular work you can do, thus the harder you can train and the more muscle you will build. This, along with the need for protein synthesis, is the reason for the attraction to steroids. There are hundreds of forms of steroids that have been synthesized, each one having differing levels of anabolic and androgenic effects. Some steroids are used to treat illness and injury. Corticosteroids are one of the most successful forms that have been synthesized. They are used to treat everything from tendon injuries to vision problems. There are many other forms of steroids that were synthesized for their strength and muscle building properties. Steroids can be taken orally of by an injection. Oral steroids have many drawbacks. Oral steroids, are constructed to have short life spans and are broken down all at once. Because of this, oral steroids put a tremendous strain on the liver. For example, if a user takes 200 mg of an oral steroid, the liver must destroy the entire 200 mg in one day (Schwarzenegger, 724). Taking oral steroids may also lead to blood sugar problems. Injectable steroids are chemically constructed to have longer life spans. 200 mg of an injectable is constructed to last 17 days, meaning that the body will breakdown only 12 mg per day, which is much easier on the body (Schwarzenegger, 724). Injectable steroids bypass the liver and go directly into the bloodstream, and therefore, they are faster acting. Another drawback to taking steroids by injection, many users complain, is that it must be administered with huge syringes. The user must insert the needle 1.5 to 2 inches into the muscle of the thigh or buttocks. The deeper the depth of the needle, the less of the steroid that leaks through the skin. "Sometimes one of the guys will inject in one side of his butt one day and the other the next. Then, we all laugh at him because he can barely sit down for he next three days," said a 19 year old teenager from Arizona (Schrof, 57). Not all the side effects have been determined yet. Steroids are known to have effects on the cardiovascular system, testosterone production, liver function, and neurologic functions. Prolonged, high doses of steroids can have serious effects on the liver. Some of these include, progressive cholestatis and jaundice, peliosis hepatitis, hemorrhaging, and the possibility of liver cancer (Schwarzenegger, 726). These problems are especially noticeable in users who take oral steroids. Steroids possibly have their biggest effect on the brain. Steroids also cause a marked increase in the level of cortisol, the body's major stress hormone (Schwarzenegger, 726). This can also lead to hypertension, stress and neurologic problems. Steroid users also experience higher levels of aggression, often called " 'roid rages" (Schwarzenegger, 726). A recent study has definitively shown that anabolic steroids can cause temporary mental problems, including mood swings and violent impulses (Time, 16). These aggressions can grow to and become a major problem. Although many of the long term side effects have not been determined, the short term side effects can be harmful, even fatal. Athletes who choose to use steroids or other hormones must take into consideration the delicate balance of the body. When a new hormone is flooded into the body, a series of events will occur as the body tries to regain its natural balance. By altering the balance of the endocrine system users may be taking a big risk. Work Cited Schrof, Joannie M. "Pumped Up." US News and World Report, June 1, 1992, Volume 12 Issue 21, p54. Schwarzenegger, Arnold. "Anabolic Steroids and Ergogenic Aids." The Encyclopedia of Modern Bodybuilding. New York: Simon and Schuster. Pgs. 721-730. "Health Report." Time, June 14, 1993, Vol. 141 Issue 24, p16. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Are things equal between the sexes in college sports.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Are things equal between the sexes in college sports? "Monday night football won't be shown this week, instead women's field hockey will be aired." Monday night football has been a long lasting American pastime and a change like this would tend to really shock and upset millions of dedicated football fans. This group, made up of mostly men gather round the tube each week for a chance to watch men running around a field carrying a ball and running into each other. The situation I stated earlier probably won't happen, at least not in the near future. Men's sports still seem to dominate, and in order to allow this to be changed, certain steps must be taken. First of all, the situation needs to be addressed as a serious problem, then those people affected need to be determined. Next, the cause of the problem needs to be addressed and finally, it is time to think of solutions. So, first of all, is there really a problem? Why does it matter that men get all the attention in sports? That's the way it has been for hundreds of years dating back to the first Olympics. But then again why should men get all the attention, women work just as hard as men at their sports, why not give them some credit? Men and women are treated differently in sports ranging from the size of budgets, the number of scholarships given, and in how many athletes are participating in sports. Men's athletic budgets are without a doubt a lot higher than women's athletic budgets. On average men's athletic budgets are nearly five times that of women's (Moline 18). An example of this is at schools that offer women's sports of field hockey and volleyball that have budgets less than 20% of that which is allocated for men's sports (Hanmer 13). Overall operating funds for women's sports are about three times that of men's (Moline 18). Funding for individual sports is different but when all added together men receive a lot more money for their sports than women. Another difference between men's and women's sports is the number of athletic scholarships given to athletes of differing sexes. Male athletes, as a whole, receive twice the number of scholarships that women athletes receive (Moline 18). In a survey conducted by the NCAA( national collegiate athletic association) of 253 division 1 schools, athletic scholarship funding was 69.5% for men and 30.5% for women. The actual average amount of money given for scholarships was $849,130 for men and $372,800 for women (Farrey C1). In 1992, division 1 schools with football teams were allowed to offer 92 scholarships per season (Farrey C1). This exceeds any other sport, men or women's, in the number of scholarships available. When everything is added together male athletes receive more scholarship money than female athletes. This is another example of the inequality between the sexes. Yet another difference between men and women's collegiate sports is the number of participants. The ratio of men to women at most colleges is usually one to one, but sports participation is usually two to one favoring men (Tarkan 25). Men's athletic teams are generally bigger than women's teams. This could be attributed to the bigger budgets and more scholarships that would allow men's teams to be larger. This two to one ratio shows that participation is not equal and therefore women are discriminated against. These examples of inequality in college sports shows that there is a problem and it has been a problem for some time. Women have less money budgeted for their sports, less scholarship money, and there are a lot fewer female athletes than male athletes. In 1975, a girl in Colorado had to use the court system in order to be allowed to practice and play with a men's team. This was done since there was no available women's team. (Hanmer 96). Having to go to court, again shows that a problem does exist, and even though it is getting better, with the number of female athletes rising, the problem of inequality still exists. Now that it is known that a problem exists, the next step in solving the problem is to figure out who is affected by sexual discrimination in sports. Contrary to popular belief, female athletes are not the only people affected by sexual discrimination. Male athletes, female athletes, and society are all harmed by sexual discrimination in sports. First of all, the most noticed and the biggest group of people that have brought this problem to everyone's attention is the female athlete. Female athletes have struggled for years to become men's equals in many areas, including athletics. Even though the female role in sports has grown, men still receive most of the glory. Television stations that air sporting events generally air male sports such as football and basketball. The sports that are shown on television receive money from the television station. CBS has paid over 1.7 billion dollars to broadcast the men's NCAA basketball tournament until 2002(Chad 22). Some of this money goes to each team playing in the tournament. Female sport's teams don't have the opportunity to receive money from television because the television stations don't want to air their games. Another way that women are harmed by sexual discrimination is in the amounts of money budgeted to keep their sports going. As I stated earlier, men's sports are budged an average of five times more than women. Male sports seem to take everything away from female sports, but this is not necessarily true. Male athletes are also affected by sexual discrimination in sports. As opportunities are gradually getting better for female athletes, something must give in order to make these opportunities available. These things are usually men's athletics. In some instances men's sporting teams have been limited or totally cut from a school's athletic program in order to make room for more female teams. At the University of Illinois, the men's swimming and diving team was cut in order to meet the title ix equality requirements. Members of this team filed a lawsuit claiming reverse discrimination, but lost(Briggs B4). Another example of male athletes being harmed is at Yale. Water polo and wrestling teams were dropped in 1991 and the track and cross country teams had limits placed to control the numbers of participants(Frankel ). Though title ix was issued to stop discrimination, it is causing some men's sports to be harmed. Now that both sexes of athletes have been addressed, who else could be harmed by sexual discrimination? The answer to that question is society. Everyone that pays taxes is affected. A portion of the taxes that everyone pays goes toward education. Some of the money given to schools through taxes goes toward the school's athletic program. As schools try to equal things out between men's and women's sports, more money will have to be spent. This rise in athletic costs could eventually lead to a raise in taxes in order to allow state schools to continue having sports programs. Another possible affect is the rise in a school's tuition. Parents wishing to send their children to college could face a higher tuition resulting from the money it takes to add women's sports. Parents with athletically gifted male children could find it harder for their children to receive athletic scholarships, as more scholarships are given to girls. The people that are affected by sexual discrimination, including female athletes, male athletes, and society, are affected in different ways. Each group faces hardships caused by sexual discrimination. Now that it is known who is affected by sexual discrimination in sports, the next step to is to learn what causes it. Sexual discrimination is caused by many things that have been around for many years. The three main things that cause sexual discrimination in sports are football, television, and tradition. These three reasons all are causes to sexual discrimination. Football is a widely appreciated and closely watched sport in America. Football alone is the major cause for the wide gap between equality in men's and women's sports. There is no female sports that is comparable to football (Becker 70). Football teams usually cost the most to run of any sport at a college (Gullenberg F5). This is partly due to the large number of players on a team. Numbers can range from 75 to 125 players per team (Tarkan 26). The University of Nebraska took 132 players to the Orange Bowl in 1994 (Burk 93). Some schools are known to put up their football teams in nice hotels before home games, two to a room, while women are bunked four to a room while out of town(Tarkan 27). Football players daily food allowances can average $25 for dinner and $15 for breakfast, while women receive only an $11 total daily allowance. Another luxury of being a college football player is the mode of transportation. While female sports and most male sports rely on busses and vans, the football team is flying. Football games also tend to draw the biggest crowds. For example, at the University of Iowa, home football games can bring in crowds in excess of seventy thousand screaming football fans. The big public response that football receives only causes the sport to grow. ABC's sports commentator, Keith Jackson states, " I don't care for it. There's too much emphasis on one game at the expense of others." Football dominates the airwaves during the season with sometimes three or four college games shown each weekend. Football is a big cause in the sexual discrimination problem that exists in sports today, but it's not the only cause. Another cause for sexual discrimination in sports is the television and other forms of media. As I stated earlier, football games are shown every weekend during the season with hardly any counter balance of women's games shown. The two teams that played in the Fiesta Bowl split $17 million which is about $500,000 more than any other bowl game (Kirkpatrick 82). Basketball season, with numerous games shown every weekend, follows the football season. Even with women's basketball getting some television time, it still doesn't compare to the amount of air time men's basketball gets. During the NCAA championship, ESPN shows men's basketball for nine straight days. CBS broadcasts nearly 66 hours of championship basketball over a 19 day span (Chad 23). This is compared to the one full day allowed for women's NCAA championship basketball (Baker 38). Other sports that are aired by CBS are the College World Series, the NCAA outdoor track and field championship, and NCAA women's gymnastics. The big time sports, football and basketball, bring in the biggest sponsors which is how a television network makes its money. Temple University spent $500,000 on advertising it's men's sports teams while only spending $945 total for women's advertising (Bedell 5B). The money a team receives to be on television also adds to the budget differences between men's and women's sports. Tradition also plays a role in the cause of sexual discrimination in sports. For years, male sporting events have been very exciting and popular. Today, with men generally controlling what is shown on television, male spectator sports still reign (Nelson 78). Male sports are what people grew up watching and appreciating. The excitement that comes in watching these competitions has kept them popular. As women's sports grow, it is hard for people to change their ways and switch over to watch field hockey or volleyball instead of the high intensity game of football. As exciting as these sports may be, people are not always so open to change. Tradition can be a very strong cause to sexual discrimination in sports. These causes; football, television, and tradition, all lead to sexual discrimination in sports. Now that the causes have been identified, it is now possible to start thinking of solution that will help the situation improve. Solutions to this problem of sexual discrimination in sports do exist. Limiting football spending, offering more scholarships for women, and adding more women's sports programs are all possible solutions to this problem. As stated earlier, football is a major contributor to the problem of sexual inequality in sports. Limiting the amount of money spent on football would free up a lot of money for other sports. If there was a national limit on the number of football scholarships allowed, this would ensure that no one team would have an advantage over another. The limiting of scholarships would free up money to a school's athletic program as well as bring the overall number of scholarships closer to the number given to female athletes. If the number of football players is reduced, this would also free up lots of money that would have been spent on helmets, uniforms, expensive knee surgeries, food, and assistant coaches. It would also mean fewer tutors and counselors, because of the large number of academically deficient athletes football tends to include (Farrey C2). According to NCAA president Judy Sweet, "If you took football totally out of the mix, the number of scholarships for men and women would be equal-maybe even more for women." An argument to this situation is that football programs bring in lots of revenue that goes to help athletic programs. This is not necessarily true. Nearly 80% of all football teams lose money(Burk 93). There are too many players on football teams and these excess players use up money. Limiting the football budget and distributing the money elsewhere is a good solution, but it has it's disadvantages as well. Another possible solution to the problem is to offer the same number of scholarships to male athletes and female athletes. As stated earlier, men receive more than double the amount of scholarship money than women. Doing this would be a big step towards equality between men's and women's sports. This solution also has a disadvantage, the cost. Scholarships cost money and adding scholarships gets to be rather expensive. This would be a good solution, if not for the high cost. Another possible solution is to add more women's teams to a school's athletic program. This would be a good solution since most schools offer more men's sports than women's sports. In the Big Ten Conference, they voted to bring intercollegiate sports to a two to three ratio of women to men (Moline 18). Since 1992, over 800 athletic teams for women have been added to colleges across the country (Tarkan 26). This has helped in closing the gap between the number of men's and women's sports teams offered. However, this is not a solution without drawbacks. In order to bring this ratio closer, men's teams would have to be cut or additional funding would have to come from somewhere else. In Illinois, a bill is being passed that would allow colleges to receive more funding for athletics (Tarkan 26). This would allow more women's teams to be added without hurting men's teams. This is a good start, but in most states funding for this solution makes it less attractive. Overall, money seems to be the biggest problem when it comes to a good solution to the problem of sexual discrimination in sports. The solutions of cutting back at football funding, giving equal number of scholarships, and adding women's teams, all have their drawbacks. It seems that none of these solutions alone will solve the problem. I think a combination of all of these solutions is the best solution to this problem. Lack of money was the drawback to the solutions of adding scholarships and more sports for women. These solutions are good, but a source of money is needed to allow these to be practical solutions. The money for these solutions could come from football. Football has far more money budgeted than any other sport at a college. As I stated earlier football doesn't necessarily make money and therefore they shouldn't need to spend as much as they do. If football funding helped subsidize new women's teams, it would allow more women's teams to be created. This would help bring the number of men's and women's sports to a closer ratio, as well as bring the participation of male and female athletes to a closer proportion. If football programs were limited to a smaller number of scholarships, those extra scholarships could be distributed to female athletes in order to equalize up the number of scholarships given to male and female athletes. This combination of cutting back at football funding and adding more scholarships and sports for women seems to be the best solution to the problem of sexual discrimination in sports. Even though this may not make things totally equal, it does make things better. Hopefully, someday men and women will be considered equals in all aspects of life, including sports. Until then, we must do our best to be as fair as possible. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\artificial turf.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Artificial Turf: A Dangerous Playing Surface Some of the changes that have occurred in professional football were necessary for the game. Pads, helmets and other protective equipment helped the players safety. Other developments though, especially artificial turf, have proven themselves detrimental to the game and its participants. Just as changes were made earlier, they must be made again. Stadiums need to convert back to grass playing fields for the safety of football players, the satisfaction of the fans, and most importantly to improve the sport overall. What Is Artificial Turf? Like Kleenex or Xerox, AstroTurf has become the popular moniker for all artificial playing surfaces impersonating natural grass in the modern sports world. Born in the 1960's out of a military project to improve the physical fitness of urban teenagers, AstroTurf,along with its foreign and domestic impostors that were eventually squeezed out of the industry,was developed as a cheaper, more durable, low maintenance alternative to grass as a playing surface for football, baseball, and soccer. The original sales pitch rang true with all the sincerity of a beer commercial: All the fun of the regular grass, with only a third of the maintenance. Monsanto, AstroTurf's original manufacturer, had an ace in hole as well; grass doesn't grow very well in domes. Seduced by visions of conquering Mother Nature and paying a couple kids minimum wage to run a vacuum cleaner over the field between games, stadium executives across the nation bought into the AstroTurf movement. However, as the powers that be soon discovered for themselves, AstroTurf proved to be neither cheaper nor lower maintenance than grass, and it had a nasty little side effect. Players, coaches, and trainers began to notice a substantial increase in the frequency of injuries on the improved traction and reduced cushion of AstroTurf. Doctors even identified and named a few new ones, common only to the artificial surface. Turf Injuries The relative hardness of AstroTurf has spawned an unpleasant little chronic injury called turf toe. It occurs when the big toe is crushed into an artificial surface, ramming the toe back up into the foot and ripping up any ligaments and tissue it might encounter along the way. A little less serious but somewhat more messy ailment turf burn, which like turf toe, simply would not exist without Astroturf. Turf burn occurs just about anytime exposed skin comes in contact with the artificial surface, which in a contact sport like football, is about every thirty seconds. Because AstroTurf has about the same texture as a toothbrush and it can sizzle at about 30 degrees higher than the air temperature on a hot day, it rips off flesh with the efficiency of sandpaper. And aside from the nagging pain and constant threat of infections, turf burn offers the added bonus of making you stick to your sheets every night as you sleep. These, however, are but minor ailments. The notion that an increase in major injuries, particularly to the anterior cruciate ligament in the knee is a direct result of AstroTurf has been a more hotly debated issue. In 1974, the Stanford Research Institute International (SRI) completed a six year study commissioned by the National Football League on the health effects of artificial turf. SRI reported that "in 17 out of 17 categories, natural grass was safer to play on than artificial surfaces." Joe Grippo, the director of SRI, later admitted that "synthetic surfaces could not be justified, not on an injury prevention basis, not on a relative cost basis." Those facts, however, did not stop the NFL Players Association from conducting its own injury studies. The NFLPA concluded for the 1984 season that "the average turf injury took longer to heal, that the number of players increased by a third and that the number of missed games doubled when the injuries occurred on turf." More recently, an ESPN poll conducted in September 1995 likewise found that 98 percent of NFL players believe playing on AstroTurf will shorten their careers. The NFLPA's reasoning for the increase in injuries echoed what common sense and trainers across the League had been saying for years. AstroTurf, because of its augmented traction, split seems, and permanent high and low spots (known as "birdbaths"), sometimes causes a player's feet to stick to the ground. "The resulting torque places enormous pressure on joints like the knee and the ankle, resulting in a greater number of torn tendons and ligaments." Football Players' Preferences The results of a January 1997 study by the NFL Players Association showed that nine out of 10 NFL players believe playing on artificial turf is more likely than grass to cause the kind of serious injuries that shorten careers. The written survey was conducted by NFLPA staff members at team meetings during the1996 NFL season, as a follow-up to a similar survey conducted during the 1994 NFL season. The 1996 survey revealed that 86.7% of the 1034 players who answered preferred to play on natural grass (up from 85.1% in 1994), while only 6.3% preferred artificial turf (down from 7% in 1994) and 7% had no preference (8% in 1994). Almost three-quarters (74%) of NFL players in this survey also indicated that playing on a natural grass surface was either very important or somewhat important in selecting the teams they would consider signing with as free agents (up from 70% in 1994). NFLPA Executive Director Gene Upshaw stated: "This survey underscores the overwhelming and increasing preference of NFL players for top-quality natural grass playing surfaces. Given the need of every NFL club to recruit free agents to remain competitive, we expect that many NFL clubs will recognize the obvious advantage they will gain by converting to or upgrading to a first-class natural grass playing field." When asked to rate the five best playing fields the players chose the following: Ranking Stadium Field Surface 1 Tampa Stadium Natural Grass 2 Joe Robbie Stadium in Miami Natural Grass 3 Jacksonville Stadium Natural Grass 4 Sun Devil Stadium in Arizona Natural Grass 5 Arrowhead Stadium in Kansas City Natural Grass Players rated the worst stadiums as follows: Ranking Stadium Field Surface 1 Veterans Stadium in Philadelphia Artificial Turf 2 Riverfront Stadium in Cincinnati Artificial Turf 3 The Astrodome in Houston Artificial Turf 4 Three Rivers Stadiumin Pittsburgh Artificial Turf 5 Giants Stadium in New Jersey Artificial Turf Other results of the survey: 93.4% of NFL players believe that artificial turf is more likely than grass to contribute to injury. 90.9% believe artificial turf is more likely to shorten their careers. 83.9% believe artificial turf is more likely to worsen their quality of life after football. 94.8% believe artificial turf causes more soreness. 58.9% believe artificial turf causes more fatigue. 52.5% identified an artificial turf injury they suffered that they believe would not have happened on grass. Medical Evidence Linking Turf and Injury Examining 25 scientific journals, Dr. Willibald Nagler, the Anne and Jerome Fisher Physiatrist in Chief at the Cornell Medical Center in New York City, and his colleagues found that foot and knee injuries on synthetic turf in some cases occur about 50 percent more than on grass. And when injuries do occur, they often are more serious and difficult to heal than those that occur on grass. Nagler explained that synthetic turf does not allow the foot to slide when it hits the ground, and ligaments in the feet and knees rupture -- injuries that can be "debilitating and painful for an athlete, and difficult to heal and to treat." Ligaments whose sole function is to keep the joint in place are not elastic, Nagler emphasized, and they rupture either partially or completely. "It takes quite a long time to heal if they are even partially ruptured," said Nagler, a specialist in rehabilitation medicine. "The ligament actually comes apart, and it loses its functional value. It doesn't hold the joint together anymore." Treatment is to immobilize the joint in a plaster cast or surgically suture the ligament back together. That is difficult because the surgeon has to take ligament from someplace else, and the procedure is not always successful. Football on grass results in fewer ligamentous injuries, Nagler said, and those that do occur are not as severe, according to the published scientific articles. Furthermore, synthetic turf may exacerbate existing injuries, or make healing take longer, the studies show. Nagler and Dr. Debra Braverman of the Department of Rehabilitation Medicine examined more than two dozen scientific journals to compare ligamentous football injuries. Among them: Journal of Sports Medicine, Clinical Orthopedics, the Journal of the American Medical Association, and others. He was motivated, he said, "because there is a lot of anecdotal evidence, but no one's really searched the literature to see if it's true. There is definitely an increase in ligamentous injuries on artificial turf." Financial Downfalls of Astroturf Fields AstroTurf has generally failed to prove itself any less expesive than grass. The Monsanto company's claim, just before it sold its AstroTurf division to Balsam, was that grass would cost $40,000 annually to keep in shape compared to only $4,000 for AstroTurf. However as noted by Alex Hill of Colorado University, natural grass is still cheaper to install, and in a football exclusive stadium the total cost over a ten year period is about even for turf and grass at just over a million dollars. Moreover, those statistics don't even account for the single greatest fear of many: the possibility that a star with a guaranteed multimillion dollar contract will trip on a seam in the turf, rip apart his knee, and spend the rest of his career in rehab programs. It is a cost that is measured in missing Super Bowl rings as easily as it is in dollars and cents, not in groundskeeping costs. The Solution An ESPNET poll revealed that of 4650 fans surveyed 97 percent preferred watching games played on natural grass. Players in the NFL prefer natural grass, and their protection is most important. They are after all your investment in financial and athletic success as are the fans. Having grass fields installed in your stadium will also attract free agents as well. Astroturf's time is up, it's time for a switch back to grass. The investment in a natural grass playing surface will ease the minds of players, fans and coaches alike and let them concentrate on the more important aspects of football f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Athletic Trainers.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ An athletic traine seeking employment in today's job market is likely to encounter many problems and obstacles along the way. The need for higher education greatly affects the prospect for the athletic trainer with only the baccaulereate degree. Those with this degree are better suited to seek employment in the rehabilitative therapy clinic setting. Many of these clinics have contracts with the local high schools or university thus allowing for more employees and allowing these entry level positions. Clinics also tebd to employ the student trainers who also have a tendency to move on after their education. With third party payees coming more into this field there should be an increase in the job availability for the athletic trainer in the clinical setting. There are also many openings for trainers in the high school level. The down side to this area of work is that this position is not generally based on the care and concern for the health and well being of the student athlete but is contingent on the budget aspect. The most dismal field for an athletic trainer seeking employment is in the college level. Athletic trainers most certainly need advanced degrees as well as certification of the National Athletic Trainers Association. Most Athletic trainers in this level have accepted employment while in college or attending that particular university. The college level for the athletic trainer position has not increased over the past few years- due impart to the hiring of the student trainers leaving no openings for the athletic trainer who is seeking full time employment. Obviously there is a definite need for advanced degrees in todays society, if one is seeking employment as an athletic trainer due to the fact that there is a very limited job field and openings are few and far between. In order to be fully prepared for the position of athletic trainer in todays sports related society, the potential trainer needs to obtain the minimum of a baccalaureate degree with a designated course of study. They need to have studied thoroughly anatomy and physiology, physiology of exercise, rehabilitation, kineseiology, psychology, injury evaluation and also emergency care procedures and techniques. Before meeting the requirements to become eligible to test for the National Athletic Trainers Association (NATA) a potential trainer needs a minumum of 800 clinical hours of experience or 1500 hours if not enrolled in an accredited athletic training education program. The NATA also requires continuing education units for a certified trainer to remain certified through them. The steps to obtaining a career in the field of athletic training are fairly simple. A desire to work in the sports related field is obviously the driving force for most. A BA is the minimum degree along with clinical hours of experience as noted earlier. Also the National Athletic Trainers Association Board of Certification requires continuing education classed to maintain and update your knowledge of new procedures. A Masters Degree is often sought by the athletic trainer to further advance their career. A select few often go on and pursue a doctoral degree and progress on to become instructors. Depending on the location of the high school/ clinic/ university the Athletic trainer may encounter many different obstacles to overcome in the day to day running of the training office. A few of these problems are, but not limited to, the following: Budgeting problems : many athletic trainers have learned how to "juggle" funds and become extremely frugal to maintain within the budget limitations. Travel: there is often the need for the trainer to accompany the team or athletes on the road to games and sports events which poses a hardship both on the trainers life and the life of their families. There will always be the legal aspects of the job field to content with for the athletic trainers. There is a definate need for the explicit following of all rules and procedures in order to try to prevent any egal ramifications. While employeed at any particular school or clinic a trainer should be covered at all times by the schools liability policy. All athletes are required to sign a waiver when they decide to participate in the sport of their choice and this too is a protective measure for both the trainer and the school or the clinic. Although it may seem like the problems along with the dismal job openings are a great deal to contend with when one is contemplating choosing the field of Athletic Training there are a great many pluses to this field too. Many a trainer has a feeling of camaradarie with his athletes feeling of being one of the team...being one with the boys. They also feel a sense of pride and accomplishment when their team or athlete does well also. An athletic trainer tends to become an integral part of an athletes life as they see each other on a daily basis in the training room or at the clinic. Athletes often come to the trainer for advice on how to maintain the health of their bodies as well as with the rehabilitation of their injuries. The trainer is there to offer advice and also for the support when an athlete is feeling down and about recovery. This is a very important part of the job. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Automobile Racing.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ International competitiveness, testing the capabilities of specially designed automobiles and the skill of their drivers, over tracks and courses of differing lengths and construction, this is automobile racing. The first car race considered is the one held in France in July 1894, in which the winner averaged 24 kilometers per hour, when 100 automobiles set out from Paris to Rouen. The first race in North America was held in Chicago, Illinois, in the year 1895. The excitement generated by the possibility of driving at higher and higher speeds has made automobile racing one of the world's major spectator and participant sports. Early races were held in two forms; pure speed races and the others tested engine reliability, which later became known as rallies. In rallies, cars attempt to achieve and maintain a set speed between points. The first races were held on public roads, but with increasing concern for spectator safety, special closed-circuit tracks were built for rally racing. The most common racing track is a paved oval with banked corners, from 200 m to 4000 m in length. The difference between road and track racing ultimately led also to different vehicle construction; four major types of racing cars are now built. Pure racing machines, such as those used in Grand Prix\Formula 1 and in Indycar, are built for power and endurance at speeds of more than 320 km/h (200 MPH). In the past stock cars used to be production automobiles modified for track racing, but are built now solely for the purpose of racing. Sports cars used for racing, such as rallies, may be either rebuilt production vehicles or pure racing machines. Drag racers are cars built to accelerate rapidly to high speeds over very short straight tracks, or drag strips, generally about 400 m (3 mi) long. The race most popularly associated with the sport is the Indianapolis 500, so called because contestants must cover 500 mi (about 805 km); it has been held annually on Memorial Day weekend since 1911. With crowds averaging 400,000, it is the best-attended single-day sports event in the world. This year the Indy 500 will not involve most teams from Indycar\CART, Championship Auto Racing Teams, the regulatory body which is now being opposed by the IRL, Indycar Racing League, whose owner also owns the Indy 500 track. The elite Grand Prix races are held at various international sites, such as S?o Paulo, Brazil, and Johannesburg, South Africa, and through the streets of Monte Carlo, Monaco. Points scored by winners of these races are totaled to establish the world champion driver. The 24-hour race at Le Mans, France, is the most famous road endurance race. The annual stock car Daytona 500 in Florida and the U.S. Nationals for drag racing at Indianapolis Raceway Park are classics in their respective fields. Growth in auto racing has shifted away from producing speed. Today the engineers of racing are not focusing their efforts to generate more speed, but to improve cornering speeds, fuel economy and the braking of the their creations. Straight away speeds have not risen significantly since the 1960's. In spite of this, racing cars have shaved seconds off previous track or course records each year due to advances in aerodynamics, brakes, tires and chassis design. Wings, which first appeared in the mid-1960's, were a major development allowing speed to increase but also allowing the car to be safe for the driver. Wings are basically airplane wings turned upside down. Instead of lifting, the wings force the car down. Today because of the downforce provided by wings, an Indycar can run upside down on the ceiling. Due to the improvement in car design which has led to faster speeds, but also several deaths, many racing organizations are changing rules for the safety of the drivers. Such examples are NASCAR implementing restrictor plates to slow the cars, Formula 1 changing from methanol burning engines to gasoline burning engines, and Indycar adding pop-off valves, which open if engine pressure is to high thus exposing the engine to atmospheric pressure and leading to low power production form the engine. Auto racing advancement and research has also helped the commercial automobile industry. The majority of the worlds auto makers have one or more entries in the 24-hours at Le Mans race. This race is chosen because the strain put on the car could equal strain put on a car by an average consumer in a year or more. This can show the immediate reliability of new or revised components. The auto makers may test new engines, chassis, or something as simple as head lights. The turbocharger got its start in racing. The turbo uses exhaust gases to spin a turbine. This then turns a compressor fan that will compress air as it enters the engine. More air is then in the combustion chamber and it is also under pressure. When fuel is added and the mixture is ignited, the compressed air will provide more power than an uncompressed combustion. As time has passed safety of the car has followed directly behind improvements in performance of racing cars. Race tracks and courses are lined with safety barriers to stop a car if it gets off the track out of control. Drivers wear flame retardant clothing from head to toe, even undergarments must be flame retardant. The bodies of the cars are made to fall to pieces on contact. This is better than the car remaining in one piece because more of the force of impact is absorbed by the car and not the driver. The hardest known material is used to make the chassis and body, carbon, but in a form called carbon fiber. This is safe because parts of the car are less likely to break off from the car. These pieces are a great hazard to all drivers who are on track at the same time. As the popularity of automobile racing continues to rise, the quality of all people involved in racing will follow suit. Developments and competition in recent years have led to revolution in the racing world as competing leagues strive to become the world's racing authority. The technology in racing becomes updated and remodeled each year which will ultimately see its way into the consumer world. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Backpacking A Different Way of Camping.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Backpacking: A Different Way of Camping What is camping? To most people, it is perceived as a time to pack up the car, drive to local camp grounds, and spend the weekend in the great outdoors. It is a time to frolic with family and friends around a campfire, singing songs, playing games, and roasting marshmallows while listening to ghost stories that can only be heard while camping. However, to the avid backpacker, camping takes on a different perspective. While experiencing the great outdoors is very similar to car camping, backpacking is very different in many respects. Preparation for backpacking and car camping and the locales where one can set up camp are very different. In either case, experiencing the great outdoors and its natural beauty cannot be surpassed. With car camping the only real limitation is one's vehicle. A person is limited to the vehicle's capacity to carry or tow. For example, a camper will bring a stove, a twelve man tent, two coolers of meat and potatoes, five gallons of water, and maybe tow a camper. On the other hand, when backpacking, the circumstances are very different. One is limited to his or her own capabilities: the amount of weight that can be carried, endurance levels, just to name a few. Provisions must be carefully measured. If overloaded, it can affect performance while hiking to one's destination, but if not enough provisions are carried it, will impact how long one can last out in the wilderness. The equipment must be minute in size and weight. Special lightweight stoves, tents, sleeping bags, and clothes must be used when backpacking. The average weight of a full backpack is about thirty-five pounds. A camper is completely dependent on what is in his or her backpack to survive in nature. Reaching one's final destination for car camping and backpacking are also very different. To get to the campsite while car camping, one follows a road map to the park, drives to the ranger station, picks up a pass, and pulls in to the campsite. Depending on the size of the park, there are usually fifty to one hundred campsites filled with weekend warriors. While backpacking, reaching the campsite is a greater task. First, the backpacker enters the park, gets a pass from the ranger station, and drives to the trailhead. At the trailhead one loads his or her gear in the backpack and firmly attaches it to their waist and back. Finally, the backpackers hikes two to twelve miles to reach their destination, following a topographical map and utilizing a compass. If one is fortunate, there will be someone camping at the same site. Backpacking is usually done by oneself or in a group. Going to the restroom is also very different in both cases. For one, there are no portable restrooms while backpacking. A shovel and toilet paper are a backpacker's only means. One picks a spot, digs a hole, and squats. It is a very peaceful experience with the birds chirping, the wind blowing, and trees swaying. While car camping, there is usually a communal restroom that almost always smells of disinfectants or deodorants. Car camping and backpacking are two forms of camping that differ from each other in the respect that backpacking is a more independent form of camping. If one feels like escaping the city just for a few days, one can hop into a car and drive to a campground. It is relatively easy to prepare for car camping, but backpacking is much more rigorous and requires much planning. Though more limiting in what one can carry, backpacking allows a person to see the outdoors in a way that car camping cannot. The most beautiful sights are seen while backpacking, and this is because a car can only take one so far. Most backpackers experience something that most car campers will never see: the beauty of nature untouched by common man. Regardless of the mode of exploring the great outdoors, an exciting adventure awaits. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Baseball and Japan.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Old Ball Game An American dream can be defined through an examination of the American lifestyle, and by picking out the most common themes. The most common themes Americans associate with are the basics: graduating at the top of the class, finding a high-paying job, settling down with the perfect spouse, a house in the suburbs with a white picket fence, two children running through the yard chasing the dog and of course apple pie and baseball. Yes, baseball is considered by many to be part of the American dream. It is through baseball that many can relive their childhood. It has been the one daily and constant event that the American society depends on to be there during every summer night. The annual fall classic, the World Series, catches the attention of the entire country. Like the New York Yankees, baseball has become a part of America. After World War II, many countries were completely demolished physically and mentally. Among these countries was Japan. Countless numbers of Japanese people were dead, and land, buildings, and entire cities were destroyed. For the first time in Japan's history, their "God" had spoken to the public destroying his immortal reputation. During the postwar years, Japan looked to the major powers of the world to develop a foundation for a new country. Included in this foundation was a need for new ideas and dreams. Of course Japan did not completely erase thousands of years of tradition and culture, but Japan did take many international ideas and transformed them into her own. In the Movie Mr. Baseball, a Japanese woman describes Japan's borrowing techniques. "Japan takes the best from all over the world and makes it Hers" (Welles). Included in the world powers of the time was America; therefore, Japan borrowed several ideas from the United States. One such idea just happened to be America's National pastime, baseball. The history of Japanese baseball dates back to the middle 1800's. They "adopted baseball from the U.S. as early as 1873" (Constable 23), but the spark for baseball ignited during the post war occupational years. A foreign student from Japan explains, "The thousands of American troops stationed in Japan after the war kindled the passion for baseball that was lacking before the war" (Akutsu). The American soldiers showed the Japanese the American ways of baseball, and the popularity of Japanese baseball has skyrocketed from that time on. Baseball in Japan has reached the top level with its professional standings. Many other countries throughout the world have tried to establish the American sport of baseball but "Japan is the only country in the world to have developed a real enthusiasm for baseball outside the context of American culture and political domination" (Tasker 30). Why would the Japanese be searching for a new "pastime" or dream to take over their country? George Constable, a critic of baseball in Japan, explains, "The Japanese are finding increasing time to participate in a variety of leisure activities, including several sports from the United States. Among the most popular is baseball" (24). The people of Japan are swallowing up this new obsession. If they are not playing the game professionally, they are finding ways to become a part of baseball. Constable says, "Today the game has so many players that public playing fields must be booked a month or two in advance. Baseball is also Japan's leading spectator sport with 15 million people a year attending professional games" (23). Japan has taken the American dream and shaped it to fit their basic mold. The Japanese are known throughout the world for being extremely dedicated to their work. This dedication has spread to their baseball. Where Americans look at baseball as fun and entertainment the Japanese think of baseball as work. It is expected that with the birth of a new "pastime", excitement and interest will follow. No one in the U.S. expects a new trend, especially in the form of recreation, to be effected by the work ethic, but Japanese standards expect the most out of every activity including recreation. Even when baseball was center stage in the United States, it was in no way related to the work place; almost the direct opposite. The Japanese have "transformed America's pastime into a game that mirrors their obsession with hard work and harmony. The consequences are often alarming" (Whiting 76). Whiting is implying that Japan's work ethic combined with America's dream of baseball could overrun the American version. Baseball is taken so seriously in Japan that even the corporations owning the teams enforce the relationship between baseball and work. "Japanese teams assume the names of the corporation that own them, rather them the cities where they play" (Fimrite 65). Dialogue taken from Welles's movie, Mr. Baseball, relates American baseball to Japanese baseball by showing the two different sides. An American baseball player is forced to play within the Japanese system. The different styles and beliefs between the two countries causes tension between him and the Japanese coach. "Baseball is work, not fun," says the Japanese coach. "Baseball is grown men getting paid to play a game. When you were a little kid I bet you didn't pick up a bat and ball cause you were dying to work?" answers the American player (Welles). Americans tend to think of baseball as fun and pleasurable while the Japanese consider it to be actual work, sometimes causing them to miss the fun that the American dream provides. Since Japan shaped their baseball from the U.S., there are many similarities between the two. On the other hand, Japan is vastly different from the U.S. which explains the many differences. "Japanese professional baseball is molded closely on the U.S. system where two separate leagues are maintained" (Tasker 31). American baseball is divided into two leagues: the American League and the National League. Japan also breaks down into two leagues: the Central League and the Pacific League. Japan even copies team mascots by "having names like the Buffaloes, Braves, and Tigers" (30). In each case the rules remain the same, but that is where the major similarities end. Playing style differs the greatest. American baseball is known for big ball parks, grass infields, aggressive play, home plate collisions, small strike zones, battling pitchers, and homerun hitting all-stars. According to Ron Fimrite, the Japanese systems runs a little different: Their ball parks are considerably smaller, in some parks the infields are entirely dirt, the aggressive doubleplay breakup had to be introduced by an American, the strike zone is the size of a big screen television, constant hooking of troubled pitchers, and homerun hitters sacrificing runners along to abide to basic strategy. (64) Although Japanese baseball is well established, it can still use some help from the United States. Some Americans travel to Japan to play baseball either because they are not good enough to play in the states, or because a Japanese team needs the American experience. Once the Americans arrive in Japan, they are greeted with a mixture of feelings and expectations. "Americans must perform well enough to keep their teams afloat, but must be careful not to eclipse the local heroes" (Tasker 31). It is important for the Americans to play well and win games for their teams, but if they come close to breaking Japanese records, they are immediately taking out of the spotlight. "Ray Bass, who hit 220 homers in the U.S. minor leagues, looks absolutely Ruthian at the plate in Japan, also with three triple crowns, the most prestigious award in all of baseball" (Nefk 72). Ray Bass was on pace to tie and possibly beat the Japanese record for most homeruns in a season until pitchers started intentionally walking him to keep the record in Japanese hands. Some Japanese people feel "it is time for them to play America's game without the Americans" (Fimrite 66). One Japanese manager said, "I think it is better to have only Japanese players on the teams" (qtd. 66). Even though the Japanese have taken an American tradition, some are not fully willing to share it with the rest of the world, namely its founders. Japan is also beginning to challenge America's love for the game. American baseball fans can find their identification to the sport through the "American" team, the New York Yankees. Japan also has a New York Yankees of their own. "A visitor would find many Japanese as passionate about the Yomiuri Giants as any baseball fan in the U.S." (Constable 24). Peter Tasker explains the significance of the Giants, "The Giants is not just a baseball club, it's an institution through which Japanese people can reassure themselves of their essential fellowships" (31). These Giants are much like the American Yankees in that they are both ambassadors for the sport. Like the New York Yankees of the U.S., the Yomiuri Giants of Japan have become a national symbol representing a new dream and also the American dream. There is no question that Japan has taken a great part of the American dream and plugged it into their way of life. The many similarities and differences between the two countries capture a wonderful part of the American spirit which is rapidly becoming the new Japanese spirit. Japan has looked to America to develop several of their dreams. Works Cited Akutsu, Daisuke. Personal Interview. 17 Nov. 1995. Constable, George. Japan. Alexandria, Virginia: Time Life Books, 1985. Fimrite, Ron. "Land of the Rising Fastball." Sports Illustrated 9 Sept. 1985: 62. Mr. Baseball. Dir. Orson Welles. Perf. Tom Selleck. Universal City Studios, Inc., 1992. Nefk, Craig. "The Hottest American Import in Japan." Sports Illustrated 23 March 1987: 74. Tasker, Peter. The Japanese. New York: Truman Talley Books, 1987. Whiting, Robert. "The Pain of Perfection." Sports Illustrated 5 may 1989, 76. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\BaseBall.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ I never did like the taste of dirt, but I had a mouthful of it from diving head first into second after smacking a line drive down the right field line. Sweat was trickling down my face and stinging my eyes as I wearily got up and wiped the dust off of my uniform. It was the top of the last inning and we were up 9-8. We had to win this game to finish above .500. I looked down at the third base coach, which seemed like a mile, and he gave me the signal to run on this pitch, but I saw the catcher was keeping his eye on me, like a predator hunting it's prey. I didn't run and my coach looked at me as if to say: "why didn't you run?" On the next pitch he gave me the signal to stay, but I knew I could catch the catcher off guard, so I ran. The catcher threw a bullet to third and it was a perfect throw, with the ball getting there just before my foot. "What are you doing?" screamed my coach. I just got up, discouraged and tired, and ran to the bench, got my glove and took my position in left field. Everybody dreaded playing left field at this field, because you're staring straight into the eye of the evening sun, but I was always put there because I was the best outfielder. The bases were loaded like a gun waiting to go off and there were two outs. On the first pitch the batter lofted the ball into left field towards me, but of course the sun blinded me, causing me to lose track of it. I really despised the sun at that moment. When I saw the ball again, it was going to go over my head, but I started back-pedalling and then I leaped into the air, but the ball bounced straight up into the air off of the top of my glove. I landed on my back and when I opened my eyes, the ball was headed directly for my face, like a meteor hurtling towards earth. I instinctively put my glove over my face to shield it from the ball and the next thing I knew, the ball was resting safely in my glove. I was ecstatic. I couldn't believe I had just won the game and made up for my baserunning blunder. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Basketball Needs to be Fixed.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Basketball Needs to Be Fixed Professional and college basketball have become very popular in the hearts and minds of many Americans. Millions of dollars a year are spent on apparel, tickets, and television all generated by people's love for basketball. But in the last couple of years, both the National Basketball Association (NBA) and college basketball have lost a substantial amount of their competition and have caught much criticizim for it. At the heart of this problem is a single cause, greed. The game of basketball has become all about money instead of the game and its fans. This problem needs to be addressed, and the best place to start is with the college players, or more specifically, the NBA draft. The rules and guidelines that pertain to the draft are greatly at fault for the down slide of both college and NBA basketball and they need to be changed before the game down slides into nothing. The changes that need to be made are simple, underclassmen should not be eligible for the NBA draft; or in other words, if you have years of eligibility left, you should not be eligible to be drafted by an NBA team. What problems would this solve? The answer is most problems in basketball today. First, college basketball has paid greatly by losing its most talented players to the NBA as many as three years early. This has resulted in not only an overall lessening of the game, but in certain circumstances caused the downfall of once great basketball programs. This is how it happens, colleges recruit players based on what their needs are or what they will need shortly in the future. So let us say that one school has a great core of sophomore and junior players for an upcoming season. The coaches do not have the need or the room for many new top notch players. So all of the top recruits find other schools to go to. Then, let us say that the great core of players leaves for the NBA, leaving the team with mediocre players and a horrible season to look forward to. By the next recruiting period comes around, the school's reputation has been hurt, and so has their chances of landing the top recruits. This continues until the school's once proud basketball tradition is a thing of the past. This situation is not only hypothetical, schools like UNLV, Georgetown, Seton Hall, and Houston have all gone through this process and now find themselves at the bottom of the barrel. It is not only the universities that early entry to the NBA hurts, the league in general takes a huge blow. College basketball markets their teams after their best players, when those players decide to go pro early, the promotion of college basketball is hurt; along with the overall talent level of the league is lowered drastically. Games become less interesting because the players are not as talented. This in turn hurts the television networks because people do not like watching games in which they do not know who the players are. And then, that in turn hurts the league and the schools again because the networks will not pay as much to televise the games as they once did. The schools and the league are not the only ones hurt, by leaving school early hoping to make the big bucks the players hurt themselves. In the world that we live in today, if you do not have a college degree, opportunities are limited. Look at the statistics, 60 players are drafted each year, and there are only 360 roster spots in the entire NBA. The chances that each player drafted will make the team is almost an impossibility. Some people go back to school and try to finish their degrees, but most do not because once you give up your eligibility, you cannot get it back, with means most of them cannot afford to go back to school. This leaves a lot of people out of work and with no degree. By keeping the college players in school, most will achieve their degree by the time that they are ready for the NBA. The beneficiary of the underclassmen being allow to leave early would be the NBA right? It seems that way, but that is not really the case. The problem with drafting underclassmen is that they are not totally matured yet, they have not yet received all of the skills that they would need to make the immediate impact that their teams expect them to make. These skills include leadership, responsibility, and maturity; these are the thing that college is supposed to teach them, but by leaving early they are not given all of the things that they need to be a success. Many of the new players in the league develop attitudes of cockiness or overconfidence because of their draft position or because of the millions of dollars that they are being paid. Suspensions and fines for misconduct are at an all-time high in the NBA now and the biggest reason for it is the young players who have not been taught the respect and conduct that they need. This gives the NBA a bad name and is starting to upset a lot of the veteran players who have made the NBA what it is today. Another thing that the draft does is that it makes building or rebuilding a team a total gambling game. Wagering millions of dollars on a player in their early twenties that teams have no idea if they will be any good, many teams are often wrong and are stuck with a multimillion dollar investment that went sour. This makes teams take years to develop their young players, and in the meantime their record and fan attendance and support go down the tubes. This also hurts the TV networks because no one wants to see mediocre professional teams play, and then that turns around and hurts the teams and the league because the networks pay less for television rights. Money, is obviously the reason why underclassmen leave for the NBA early. If you were twenty-two years old, and someone would pay you 90 million dollars to play a game that you love, would you drop out of college? The problem with this is the inflation of players salaries. When players are drafted young, they demand to be paid what they want; teams pay them millions right out of college. This makes the veteran players jealous, and they ask for more money. Then when the next year comes around, the pattern repeats itself, and it's another downward spiral. That is how players' salaries have rose to absurd limits. No one noticed the problem while it was happening, but now that it is a problem there is no real way to fix it. In 1996, a rookie salary cap was put into effect by the NBA to put a limit on beginning salaries, so some measures are being taken. This is a start, but it is not the answer to the problem. If underclassmen were not allowed to come out early, high rookie salaries would not have to be as high, and the players would probably be more accepting of less money than most rookies are getting now, and this would help solve the all-around money problem in the NBA. Both the NBA and college basketball seem to be in a rut. And as stated before, they reason is the underclassmen leaving school early to make money in the NBA. So what's the solution? Easy, do not let the college players enter the NBA draft early. It would benefit everyone in the future. Of course there would be a transitional period, but the losses would be short and the effects of the change would be evident very quickly. Let the game be played the way it was meant to be played, for the competition and not for the money. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Basketball.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Basketball is a great game that is one of the most popular in America. In this sport you have to have good aim to shoot, good jumping skills to rebound, you have to be quick, and also have good ball handling skills. In a real game there are only five players on the court, referees, foul outs, and rules like no running with the ball, no fouling, out of bounds and no running over the other teams players on offense. I really enjoy playing this game and I practice a lot outside on my court and play for P.A.L in the winter. I think I am a pretty good player and dream of playing for the NBA one day. Next year I'm going to play varsity for our school instead of wrestling and try my best to help the team win. If I try really hard and practice everyday I could be an extremely good player. I usually play with my friends after school for fun or just to play around and have a good time, practice on my own to practice things I need work on, or practice with my dad and let him give me some pointers. I love watching basketball games on TV and usually watch the Knicks play. Out of all of the 28 teams in the NBA my favorite teams from best to least favorite are the New York Knicks with Patrick Ewing, Larry Johnson, John Starks, Charlie Ward, Chris Childs, Charles Oakly, and Allen Houston. Then I like the Charlotte Hornets with Anthony Mason, Tyrone Bouges, Glenn Rice, Gladie Divac, and Curry. My third favorite team is the Seattle Super Sonics with Shawn Kemp, Gary Payton, Schremph, and Perdue. My fourth and final favorite team is the Orlando Magic with my favorite player Anfernee Hardaway, Horris Grant, and Nick Anderson. My three favorite players in the NBA are: 1)Anfernee Hardaway/ nickname: "Penny" 2)Larry Johnson/nickname: "Grandma" 3)Shawn Kemp/nickname: "Rainman" These players have a lot of talent and I enjoy watching them play. For instance Anfernee is a leader for the team and has good passes, good dribbling, and good shooting skills. While Larry Johnson has good rebounding, pretty good shooting, and good dunking skills. Last but not least Shawn Kemp who has great rebounding and spectacular dunking skills including fancy dunks and great allyoops. I think basketball is a great sport and that it will continue to be popular sport for a very very long time and that many countries will play. As long as you try and practice you can be a great player and dominate the court. It also helps if you're big so you can get rebounds and dunk but if you are smaller you can still be an excellent dribbler and shooting and be a guard instead of the big center in the middle. To sum it all up basketball is a great sport that uses a lot of different skills so that everyone can try to play. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Basketballs Greatest Players.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ BASKETBALL'S GREATEST PLAYERS There are many great players who had the talent to be all pro and lost it in the streets. Probaly the two most famous to fail are Lloyd Daniels and Earl Manigult. Both could of been all-stars but let the drugs and inner city life destroy there chances. It's been said that Earl Manigult's best feat was being able to jump up to the top of the backboard and take a dollar bill and replace it with four quarters. One other rumor was he once dunked a basketball backwards thirty-six times in a row to win a sixty dollar bet. Now to Lloyd Daniels, said to be the best basketball player ever to play in New York he was heavely recruited and signed with UNLV despite never graduating H.S. His biggest downfall was his addiction to drugs since he was twelve years old. Despite having anything he wanted and UNLV he was caught buying drugs and kicked off the basketball team and out of school. Next, the player who did make and continues to rock the up and rising basketball world. The most famous and most known of the basketball players is Michael Jordan. He has won four NBA titles and is the most recognized player ever. Despite his pro career he was once cut from his H.S. team. Then two years later he was a H.S. all-american. Two years later at the University Of North Carolina Michael as a freshman hit the game winning shot to secure the legendary coach Dean Smith his first ever collegiate championship. As a pro playing for the four time defending champions he has averaged 32.2 points per game, 5.9 assists per game, 6.4 rebounds , 2.7 steals, and 1 block. Michael Jordan is the best role model for America's youth since Dr. J (Julius Erving) and he's also a perennial all-star. The game of basketball is the most up and rising game in the 90's. People who make up the sport come from anyware from Cabrini Green Projects in Chicago to New South Wales Australia. To end this, the game of basketball is the most skill oriented sport and the people who play the game will never forget it. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Billiards.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ T.J. Brochu English period 3 2-16-97 BILLIARDS The history of billiards begins in the fourteenth century. The game was invented in Europe, but there was a conflict as to what country. The French believed that the English invented the game, but at the same time, the English thought the French did. In the end, a French billiards specialist found evidence that the game originated in France about the fourteenth century. The word "billiard" is derived from two French words, "billiart" and "bille". These two words mean "stick" and "ball". Put them together, and you get stick-ball or pool as it's called these days. At first the game was played outside, but during the winter it got too cold so the game was moved inside onto large tables. After a couple of years, green cloth was installed on the bed of the table to make an illusion of the grass outside. The sticks used at the time were large, and men used slightlycurved sticks while the women used straight, narrow ones. The sticks weren't used as they are today to hit the ball but rather to push the balls around the table, similar to the game of shuffle board. As the game got more popular, as it is today, the sticks got narrower and easier to use (Billiards, http). A few games today are similar to billiards, such as shuffleboard, and the same equipment - stick and balls. One of the most important tools to playing any game of this type is the table. In the fourteenth century, the length of the tables was much longer than today becuase they were used instead of playing outside. Today the sized of the tables varies all over the worl. The dimensions range anywhere from nine by four and a half feet to ten by five feet ("Billiards," Colliers). Another tool used to play the game is the cue stick. The cue srick weighs in a range of twelve to twenty-two ounces, and the straighter the cue, the better. At the end of the cue is a leather tip, which is used to hit the ball with great accuracy. If the stick were to hit the ball with the leather tip chalked, then a better shot would be made rather than one without the chalked end. As most people now know, the chalk is used to give a better shot. The chalk is a blue color and comes in a little square inch type cube. Another item needed to play a game of billiards is the balls, fifteen object balls and one cue ball. The cue ball is the only ball that is to be hit with the stick. To play a game of nine ball, only ten balls are needed to play: nine object balls, numbered from one to nine, and then the cue ball. When all the necessary equipment is gathered, the game can start but what shots should be used in what situations? The first shot of the game is called the break shot. After that, a variety of shots can be used. Some of them might be the draw shot or the follow shot. These are the more common shots that people use without knowing it. They are so easy to master that even the beginner shoots them. The break shot should be shot from the opposite side of the table that the racking, or positioning all the balls, except the cue ball, in a triangle, is done on (Ireland, Denise). After the break is done, it really doesn't matter what shot is used next. The object of pool or billiards is to make balls in the pockets so the shots taken should be thought through well. After the break if a sollid ball is hit in then those are the balls that need to be hit in the rest of the game. The same if a stripped ball is knocked in, those are hit in instead of the sollids. So if a ball just happens to go in on the break, the player keeps shooting until he/she misses. In an eight ball game, hit all the balls that fall into the color of the one hit in at the break, in the pockets, and then the eight ball. The draw shot is used to reverse the direction of the cue ball. The way the cue ball jumps is by having the top down of the stick hit it on an angle. This will make the ball hit the table at such a rate that it will cause it to jump. So in conclusion of my research, I found a lot of new information about billiards that I didn't know before. Most interesting of all is that I found web pages, books, and magazines that I didn't know were around before I did my research paper. This has been an eye opening experience. I am very glad that I chose "billiards" as my topic and I look forward to the next time that I have to write a research paper! f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\blood lactate and training to improve threshold.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Type II muscle fibers oxidize lactate at a very fast rates. When muscle contraction produces a significant amount of lactate, it is then released into the central circulation of the blood, and within seconds it is made available to that muscle for energy. Therefore, 75% of the lactate produced from high intensity exercise is made available for energy production in type II muscle fibers. The remaining 25% of lactic acid is used for energy in the heart, the make up of liver glycogen, and the supply of energy to inactive muscles. A good example of this would be a runner who is exceeding his or her planned race pace in a 10k. The excess lactic acid accumulated in the contracting muscle from insufficient oxygen is then made available to inactive muscles (e.g., the arms) from the central circulation of blood. The remaining lactic acid that is not directly oxidized for fuels is sent to the liver, where it is stored as glycogen. In the process of exercise, glycogen is released into the blood stream to form glucose. Lactate is Good As coach and athlete you must learn how to teach the body to handle lactic acid. It is imperative, if you want successes in today's highly competitive field of athletics to train your muscles, body and mind to accomplish gains in performance even in the presence of lactic acid. Coaches and athletes should design training programs with this being a primary focus. This is done by two basic components of training. Long Slow Distance (LSD) training beyond the normal racing distance, will develop tissue enzyme adaptations that will rely upon the use of free fatty acids for energy production, which will result in less lactic acid being produced. LSD training will also increase the rate of lactic acid removal from the blood and muscles. During continuos steady state exercise, you increase capillary density and mitochondria function in skeletal muscle, These two peripheral adaptations brought on by LSD training will enable your body to handle lactic acid much more efficiency. High intensity training will develop the cardiovascular system to increase the rate of oxygen transport to the contracting muscles so there is less reliance on carbohydrate breakdown to lactic acid. High intensity training such as intervals., and variable pace workouts, will increase your functional capacity (Max VO2). This means that in actual competition you will produce less lactic acid, because your muscles are relying mostly on the use of free fatty acids for fuel. The lactic acid that is produce will be removed by the tissues that can use it as fuel, such as the heart and type II muscle fibers. More On Aerobic Type Training When it comes right down to it, the main way to increase oxygen uptake is to do distance, plain and simple. Generally speaking, Type I muscle fibers (the endurance fibers) are the fibers which must be trained in order to raise VO2 Max, But, what exactly does raising VO2 Max entail and what is happening. VO2 Max is comprised of several factors: VO2 = Q X (A-Vo2 difference) where Q = Heart rate * volume of blood pumped per beat and (A-Vo2 difference) is the amount of oxygen extracted by the muscle. So, there are three things involved. Well, since, by definition VO2 Max will be highest at maximum heart rate, it would be great if you could raise this. Unfortunately, maximum heart rate is genetically determined and does not change with training (although it does decrease with age). One of the effects of prolonged endurance training is an increase in heart size and pumping strength. These two factors see to raise the volume of blood which can be pumped per beat. Incidentally, this is also part of why aerobic athletes have very decreased resting heart rates. Actually, their Q values are the same as sedentary people, it's just that since their heart can pump more blood in a given beat, the heart doesn't have to beat as often at rest. Well, another adaptation to endurance exercise is an increase in aerobic enzymes in the muscles and an increase in mitochondria density and number. This serves to increase the (A-V02 difference) as the muscles are now capable of extracting more oxygen from the blood. This increase generally occurs the most in the Type I fibers which have the most aerobic enzymes and mitochondria to begin with. Hence, in order to improve VO2 Max, it is necessary to both stress the heart to improve stroke volume and also the Type I muscle fibers to get the necessary enzymatic changes to occur. Basically, the key to both of these is duration. Also, note that, in order to be competitive in endurance events, you cannot do only distance work. Although much of the race may be done at low intensities, there will be times (hills, final sprints) when you need to go faster than your easy pace. If all you've done is distance work, you'll get blown away during these times. That's' why its imperative to include an anaerobic component to your training (intervals) to compliment the aerobic conditioning to race successfully. AT Training Anaerobic Threshold Conditioning works in two ways. The first is an increase in maximal heart rate due to a rise in cardiac output and stroke volume. The second is the specific training of Type IIa muscle cells, which have some aerobic capacities, unlike Type IIb (which is also a Fast Twitch muscle fiber, but has no aerobic capabilities). AT training enhances aerobic enzyme activity and muscle density in the Type II cells, giving them a greater ability to supply O2 for the energy you need when racing at high speeds. The way to achieve these gains is through intervals. Intervals are designed to bring heart rate, cardiac output and 02 intake to maximal values, which help you obtain those last little gains in VO2 your economy. We all reach a point in our fitness where it is very difficult to improve our performance even the slightest bit. Intervals will work on your cardiovascular system, improving O2 delivery and efficiency rates, giving you a boost in ability. More importantly, they will allow you to exercise continually at a higher percentage of your functional capacity. AT Training Can Improve Performance By 7-8% Researches have shown that a trained endurance athlete can improve his or her performance by 7-8% by including AT work in the weekly workout. A 7% increase in aerobic capacity could mean a considerable time difference in a 10k performance. For example, if you complete the 10k in 38 minutes, a 7% increase in your aerobic capacity could allow you to better your best time by a little over 2 minutes. The reason for this increase is that with AT training you train your 02 system to work more efficiently. In order to improve your oxygen delivery system adequately enough to get these benefits it's necessary to perform anaerobic conditioning which, contrary to popular belief, does not necessarily mean exercising without oxygen. Anaerobic simply means that you can't supply enough 02 or energy to the active muscles in order for them to constantly rely upon fat and glycogen as their sole energy source. At high intensity exercise there is not enough 02 provided. Thus you slip into anaerobic metabolism, which involves the breakdown of glucose to pyruvic acid and lactate acid without the presence of 02. This makes up the difference and supplies additional energy to your muscles to keep them going. There are several different types of AT training that one can do to enhance the oxygen delivery system, including Long Fast Distance Variable Pace, Fartleks, and Tempo runs. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Boxing Down for the Cpunt.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Boxing: Down for the Count The tenth edition of Merriam-Webster's Collegiate Dictionary defines boxing as "the art of attack and defense with the fists practiced as a sport." I could be mistaken, but there is a certain emphasis placed on the idea that boxing is practiced as a sport. It is rather ambiguous. Is boxing a sport to begin with? Is boxing something else that is just practiced as a sport? Is it, can it, or should it be practiced as something else rather than as a sport? Maybe I am just making too big a deal out of a simple definition here. Nevertheless, this simple definition of boxing gives rise to one question we should all take some time to answer: should boxing be practiced as a sport? Examination of medical findings and statistics and re-examination of our views and goals as a modern society will lead us to the one inevitable conclusion: considering boxing as a respectable sport just flies in the face of decency and civilization and therefore, it should be banned. Somehow, boxers and supporters have deluded themselves into thinking that boxing, when properly conducted, is safe. The classic justification goes something like this: "[b]oxers are not two brawling brutes seeking to maim or kill each other. [t]hey are two closely matched athletes seeking, through the use of such skills an footwork, timing, accuracy, punching, and feinting, to determine who is the better man in the ring" (Farley 26). Unfortunately, dead boxers tell a different story. A study on dangerous contact sports conducted by Patrick Malone of the Knight Ridder News Service in 1980 revealed that from 1970 to 1978 in America, there was an average of 21 deaths per year among 5,500 boxers, or 3.8 deaths per 1,000 participants, compared to college football's 0.3 deaths per 1,000 and high school football's 0.1 deaths per 1,000 (Sammons 247). Another more recent study conducted by the National Health and Medical Research Council (NHMRC) of Australia revealed that 361 deaths have occurred in the ring worldwide since 1945 (NHMRC 22). Deaths and serious injury suffered in boxing contests reveal only a small percentage of the potential for danger. Unfortunately, the damaging effects of the "sport" are cumulative and difficult to diagnose, sometimes resulting in death, serious illness, or blindness long after the boxer is out of the public limelight. However, convincing evidence has mounted over the years to the effect that chronic encephalopathy (a disease of the brain marked by personality changes, intellectual impairment, slurred speech, and motor deficits), Parkinson's syndrome (a nervous disorder marked by tremors, drooling, muscle weakness, and speech difficulties), spine disorders, and other forms of permanent physical injury are frequent companions of the "sport" (NHMRC 7). Those who argue for the use of helmets in professional boxing (as in amateur boxing) should be brought up-to-date with the current statistics. The study conducted by the NHMRC of Australia also revealed that from 1985 to 1993, six of the eighteen deaths reported were amateur boxers (NHMRC 22). These numbers suggest that fatal brain injury occurs despite helmet use and that there is no safe way to box unless the head, which has always been the prime target on the opponent's body, is specifically not permitted as a target. Simply put, the safest way to box is not to box at all. The statistics and research findings mentioned so far are, for the most part, a formality. It does not take a genius to realize that a "sport" in which victory is obtained by rendering the opponent injured, incapacitated, defenseless, and unconscious, can be quite hazardous to your health. Although the extreme physical hazards of boxing is, in my opinion, reason enough to abolish the "sport", perhaps a more important reason is the fact that boxing just does not belong in modern society. It is surely one of the supreme anomalies of our time. Modern society is supposedly against violence. We constantly hear about controlling violence on television, violence in music, and violence in movies. Large segments of society would want to see guns banned. There are strict laws that protect wives and children who are victims of domestic violence. So it would seem that we are intent on becoming a gentler and more civilized society. Violent behaviour is just not acceptable anymore and must be punished. However, how sincere are these goals if on the one hand society advocates non-violence and on the other continues to allow boxing matches to be held as sports spectacles. What kind of message is being sent here? It is not right to be violent but it is acceptable to enjoy watching two people beat and batter each other. Sadly, some people believe that it is a boxer's individual right to accept to risk his life for the entertainment of a bloodthirsty audience; after all, he is in it for the money and fame. However, advocates of a civilized society should not be duped by this violence-thirsty segment of our society into labelling boxing a "sport". It is not a sport. It is a show for the barbaric masses, just as gladiatorial fights were great entertainment for the Roman populace in ancient times. Would modern society consider the gladiatorial fight a sport? Why not? Each man must defend himself and also attempt to injure his opponent; he must show brute force, fighting skills, cunning, and courage. Is boxing not the same in these respects? Although a significant difference lies in the fact that gladiatorial fights, unlike boxing, are carried out to the death, the comparison between the two does not stand in the way of the point I intend to make: the inherent and intended violence in boxing does not belong in the philosophy of sport that modern society should adopt. In relation to modern society, advocates of boxing argue that boxing advances society in that it serves as a "safety valve" for violence, allowing people to dissipate or redirect the aggressive tendencies they have for others. This is known as the vicarious aggression catharsis hypothesis (Klavora 131). "Catharsis" here is an Aristotelian term which refers only to the purgation or draining off of tragic feelings, and not aggressive behaviour. So it is only by loose analogy that anyone has suggested the possibility of vicarious catharsis of aggressive feelings, and sure enough, research evidence does not support this hypothesis (Klavora 133). On the contrary, most studies have shown that the observation of violence increases subsequent aggressiveness (Klavora 133). Extending the concept of vicarious catharsis to other feelings does not really make much sense either. A vicarious hunger catharsis hypothesis would suggest that feelings of hunger could be dissipated just by watching someone eat a savoury meal. This, of course, is pure nonsense, as is the concept of vicarious aggression catharsis. Another flawed argument supporting the importance of boxing in society is that it provides a social and financial ladder for the disadvantaged young. But let us be realistic. How many of the thousands of young competitors out there will become another Muhammad Ali, another Mike Tyson? The odds are clearly against these youngsters, no matter how tough they think they are, as much as the odds are against other youngsters who dream of one day playing in the NBA. What is particularly sad about this argument put forth by boxing supporters is that it allows for disadvantaged youth to be exposed to the risk of further handicap in, for most, the illusory hope of advancement. Elevating the status of boxing from what it really is, fraudulent entertainment for a bloodthirsty, violence-addicted audience, to the level of respectable sport mocks the values of what we consider to be a modern, civilized, and progressive society that deems to frown on violence. At the most, boxing is a parody of the worst in our society. And therefore, if our society is true to the values that it sponsors, it should at least remove boxing from the category of sport and relegate it to what it really is: circus entertainment. Or better yet, taking into consideration the injurious effects of boxing and the grip it has on our youth, boxing should be banned altogether. It is high time that modern society delivers a knockout punch to bring boxing down for the count. Works Cited "Boxing." Merriam-Webster's Collegiate Dictionary. 10th ed. 1996. Farley, James A. "My Fight in Defense of Boxing." Sports Illustrated 23 Apr. 1962: 26-27. Klavora, Peter, and Kirk A.W. Wipper. Psychological and Sociological Factors in Sport. Toronto: U of Toronto, School of Physical and Health Education, 1980. Sammons, Jeffrey T. Beyond the Ring. Chicago: U of Illinois P, 1988. National Health and Medical Research Council. Boxing Injuries. Australia: Commonwealth of Australia, 1994. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Boxing.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Subject: Re: scout Date: Wed, 16 Apr 1997 11:26:10 -0400 (EDT) From: Virtual Victories CC: udams@epix.net _________________________________________________________________ MATCH 1 ON TUESDAY APRIL 15, 1997 In this corner, standing 5 feet and 4 inches (163 centimeters) tall weighing in at 107 pounds (49 kilograms) is ralf!! In this corner, standing 5 feet and 7 inches (170 centimeters) tall weighing in at 110 pounds (50 kilograms) is Miyumi Ashigawa!! _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 1 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf is backpedaling. (using the ring) Ashigawa is backpedaling. (using the ring) ... ... ... ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a barrage of off balance punches to the head. ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a glancing jab to the solar plexus. ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa attempts a series of punches to the chin, but falls short . ... ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with an off balance left to the mouth. ... ... ... ... ... -Ralf fires a jab to the chin, but he's ineffective . ... -Ashigawa fires a jab to the temple, but comes up empty . ... ... ... ... ... ... +Ashigawa throws a quick straight right to the chin. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... -Ralf attempts a flurry of punches to the nose, but misses completely . ... ... ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a barrage of off balance punches to the face. ... ... BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 12 of 23 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 8 of 16 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 10-9. Ralf doesn't want to stop fighting! Ashigawa doesn't want to stop fighting! _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 2 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf is backpedaling. (using the ring) Ashigawa is backpedaling. (using the ring) -Ralf lunges with a series of punches to the chin, but can't connect . -Ralf probes with a barrage of jabs to the ribs, but flails uselessly . ... ... ... ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa attempts a flurry of jabs to the chin, but fails to score . ... ... ... ... +Ralf tosses a barrage of quick jabs to the head. Ashigawa sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... +Ashigawa throws a volley of glancing jabs to the solar plexus. Ralf sneers "My little sister can hit harder than you!" ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... +The fighters swap jabs to the chin. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa throws a pair of punches to the jaw, but Ralf leaps aside . ... ... ... ... BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 14 of 29 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 9 of 17 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 20-18. Ralf doesn't want to stop fighting! Ashigawa doesn't want to stop fighting! _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 3 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf is backpedaling. (using the ring) Ashigawa is backpedaling. (using the ring) ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa probes with a left to the jaw, but misses . ... ... ... +Ashigawa throws a flurry of quick jabs to the head. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa attempts a sweeping right to the eye, but Ralf steps aside and laughs . -Ralf lunges with a flurry of jabs to the ribs, but Ashigawa runs away . ... ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a light jab to the chest. Ashigawa doesn't notice. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... -Ralf attempts a cross to the temple, but he's ineffective . ... ... ... ... ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a volley of glancing jabs to the stomach. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... +The fighters trade jabs to the jaw. BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 14 of 26 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 8 of 15 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 30-27. Ralf doesn't want to stop fighting! Ashigawa doesn't want to stop fighting! _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 4 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... ... +The fighters swap punches to the face. ... ... ... ... ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a series of light combinations to the head. ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a quick combination to the head. ... +The fighters swap jabs to the chin. +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a quick roundhouse to the chest. Ralf doesn't notice. ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a flurry of quick combinations to the head. +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a volley of light punches to the face. ... ... ... +Ralf tosses a pair of glancing combinations to the face. Ashigawa sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" ... ... +Ralf throws a series of quick combinations to the mouth. Ashigawa sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" ... ... ... ... ... +Ralf tags Ashigawa with a sweeping right to the mouth. Ashigawa sneers "Is that the best you can do?" ... +Ashigawa tosses a volley of glancing combinations to the temple. Ralf sneers "My little sister can hit harder than you!" +The fighters trade combinations to the eye. +Ralf tosses a quick counter-punch to the mouth. Ashigawa sneers "Is that the best you can do?" -Ashigawa throws a jab to the mouth, but Ralf takes it in the forearms . ... ... ... -Ashigawa probes with a jab to the ribs, but misses . ... +Ashigawa throws a barrage of light combinations to the temple. ... +Ashigawa throws a flurry of jabs to the jaw. +Ashigawa hits Ralf with a flurry of quick punches to the mouth. +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a flurry of light blows to the mouth. ... ... BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 48 of 48 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 55 of 67 punches. Miyumi Ashigawa won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 39-37. Ralf doesn't even need to rest. Ashigawa doesn't even need to rest. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 5 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... ... +Ashigawa connects with a straight right to the chin. ... ... ... +The fighters swap combinations to the temple. -Ashigawa lashes out with a series of jabs to the face, but Ralf pushes away . ... ... +Ralf tosses a barrage of off balance combinations to the ribs. ... ... -Ashigawa tries a roundhouse to the jaw, but comes up empty . +The fighters exchange shots to the chin. -Ashigawa fires a right to the nose, but Ralf takes it in the forearms . ... ... ... ... ... +Ashigawa tags Ralf with a series of quick jabs to the ribs. ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a series of combinations to the solar plexus. Ashigawa sneers "Is that the best you can do?" ... ... ... ... ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a flurry of light punches to the mouth. ... ... +Ralf hits with a series of combinations to the nose. ... +Ashigawa tosses a series of off balance combinations to the face. +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a pair of light punches to the solar plexus. +Ashigawa tags Ralf with a barrage of quick combinations to the head. Ralf doesn't notice. +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a volley of light blows to the ribs. +Ralf throws an off balance feint and then a hook to the solar plexus. +Ralf tosses a series of light combinations to the nose. Ashigawa doesn't notice. +Ashigawa tosses a glancing jab to the eye. +The fighters swap punches to the eye. ... ... ... ... ... BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 44 of 46 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 40 of 53 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 49-46. Ralf remains standing while the trainer wipes him down. Ashigawa remains standing while the trainer wipes him down. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 6 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) -Ralf probes with a volley of combinations to the eye, but he's too slow . +Ralf lands a pair of jabs to the ribs. ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a pair of quick jabs to the face. ... ... ... ... -Ralf throws a volley of combinations to the eye, but Ashigawa slips it . ... ... ... ... ... ... ... +The fighters exchange combinations to the face. ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a quick straight right to the nose. Ralf doesn't notice. ... -Ashigawa throws a cross to the nose, but Ralf takes it on the gloves . ... +Ashigawa tosses a flurry of quick jabs to the nose. +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a light feint and then a cross to the face. Ashigawa sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a light jab to the mouth. ... ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a glancing left to the solar plexus. ... -Ashigawa paws with a pair of combinations to the chin, but falls short . ... ... ... ... ... +Ashigawa drops in a volley of combinations to the jaw. Ralf sneers "Is that the best you can do?" +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a light sweeping right to the chin. +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a pair of quick combinations to the mouth. +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with an off balance sweeping right to the face. +Ashigawa tosses a volley of quick punches to the temple. ... -Ashigawa probes with a pair of blows to the face, but misses . +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a barrage of quick combinations to the temple. -Ashigawa throws a pair of jabs to the mouth, but can't connect . +The fighters swap punches to the head. BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 40 of 47 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 46 of 65 punches. Miyumi Ashigawa won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 58-56. Ralf grabs a water bottle and rests on his stool. Ashigawa grabs a water bottle and rests on his stool. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 7 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... ... ... +Ralf tosses a quick counter-punch to the face. -Ashigawa attempts a pair of combinations to the chin, but Ralf takes it on the gloves . ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a volley of light punches to the chest. +The fighters swap jabs to the mouth. +Ashigawa tosses a jab to the jaw. Ralf doesn't seem bothered. ... -Ashigawa paws with a counter-punch to the head, but fails to score . +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a volley of light combinations to the jaw. ... ... -Ashigawa attempts a volley of combinations to the ribs, but Ralf blocks . ... +Ralf tosses a volley of glancing combinations to the chin. -Ashigawa tries a sweeping right to the jaw, but only hits air . +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a volley of off balance combinations to the jaw. ... +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with an off balance jab to the mouth. ... ... +Ashigawa throws a quick jab to the stomach. ... ... ... ... -Ralf throws a series of blows to the temple, but Ashigawa blocks . ... ... ... ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a barrage of light jabs to the eye. ... ... ... +Ralf tags Ashigawa with a quick jab to the solar plexus. ... ... -Ashigawa throws a combination to the chin, but misses . +The fighters trade jabs to the face. +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a quick feint and then a hook to the nose. -Ralf paws with a series of punches to the jaw, but goes wide . +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a series of light shots to the chest. ... BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 36 of 45 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 40 of 64 punches. Miyumi Ashigawa won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 67-66. Ralf is obviously tired. Ashigawa is obviously tired. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 8 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a light sweeping right to the nose. ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a glancing sweeping right to the mouth. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa charges with a jab to the ribs, but Ralf deflects it . -Ralf throws a cross to the solar plexus, but comes up empty . +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a pair of quick jabs to the face. ... +Ashigawa throws an off balance right to the chin. +Ashigawa throws a volley of quick punches to the head. +The fighters swap combinations to the head. ... ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with an off balance feint and then a jab to the chin. Ashigawa sneers "My little sister can hit harder than you!" ... ... ... ... ... ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a barrage of quick combinations to the temple. -Ashigawa paws with a volley of punches to the solar plexus, but misses . -Ashigawa attacks with a right to the ribs, but Ralf takes it in the forearms . ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa lashes out with a pair of combinations to the eye, but taps his opponent ineffectively . +Ralf throws a flurry of quick combinations to the temple. Ashigawa sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" ... -Ralf fires a barrage of combinations to the nose, but can't connect . -Ashigawa probes with a right to the jaw, but Ralf pushes away . +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a volley of light punches to the nose. Ashigawa doesn't notice. +Ralf lands a feint and then a jab to the mouth. Ashigawa laughs! ... ... +Ashigawa throws a quick cross to the ribs. Ralf sneers "My little sister can hit harder than you!" +The fighters trade punches to the eye. BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 38 of 51 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 38 of 62 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 77-75. Ralf is obviously tired. Ashigawa is slowing down. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 9 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... ... ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a light feint and then a hook to the temple. Ashigawa sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" ... +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a series of glancing combinations to the nose. +Ashigawa tosses a barrage of glancing jabs to the nose. +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a series of quick punches to the jaw. +The fighters exchange punches to the eye. -Ashigawa throws a combination to the jaw, but he's too slow . ... +Ralf hits Ashigawa with a volley of off balance combinations to the mouth. ... ... ... ... ... ... -Ralf lunges with a series of combinations to the mouth, but Ashigawa blocks . +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a light uppercut to the eye. ... -Ashigawa lunges with a jab to the stomach, but misses . +Ashigawa tosses a volley of light punches to the chest. +Ralf throws a counter-punch to the jaw. ... +Ashigawa hits Ralf with a barrage of glancing combinations to the temple. -Ashigawa launches a series of blows to the chin, but he's ineffective . ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... +Ralf hits Ashigawa with a quick jab to the head. -Ashigawa probes with a right to the mouth, but can't connect . ... -Ralf lashes out with a series of combinations to the nose, but Ashigawa ducks just in time . ... -Ashigawa charges with a jab to the head, but misses . ... ... ... ... ... +The fighters trade punches to the nose. BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 37 of 49 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 38 of 65 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 87-84. Ralf is slowing down. Ashigawa is slowing down. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 10 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... +Ralf hits Ashigawa with a light feint and then a jab to the ribs. ... +The fighters exchange combinations to the head. -Ashigawa tries a roundhouse to the eye, but Ralf partially deflects it . ... ... ... ... ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a series of quick combinations to the mouth. -Ashigawa charges with a volley of jabs to the mouth, but Ralf partially deflects it . +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with an off balance sweeping right to the head. Ralf doesn't notice. +Ralf hits Ashigawa with a quick counter-punch to the chest. ... -Ralf launches a feint and then a hook to the jaw, but he's too slow . ... ... -Ashigawa attempts a cross to the temple, but can't connect . ... ... +The fighters swap combinations to the temple. ... ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa tries a pair of jabs to the face, but Ralf pushes away . ... +Ralf connects with a straight right to the solar plexus. +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a light feint and then a hook to the temple. ... ... -Ashigawa charges with a volley of punches to the jaw, but misses completely . -Ralf paws with a flurry of combinations to the face, but fails to score . ... ... +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a light jab to the chin. ... +Ashigawa tosses a pair of quick punches to the face. ... +Ashigawa drops in a volley of punches to the head. ... +Ralf tosses a pair of glancing combinations to the stomach. Ashigawa sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" -Ashigawa tries to land a feint and then a cross to the chest, but Ralf partially deflects it . ... ... BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 39 of 52 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 29 of 53 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 97-93. Ralf is slowing down. Ashigawa looks exhausted. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 11 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... +Ralf throws a quick feint and then a jab to the eye. ... +Ralf tags Ashigawa with a volley of glancing combinations to the head. -Ashigawa probes with a flurry of combinations to the ribs, but goes wide . ... ... +Ashigawa lands a quick jab to the solar plexus. ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa lashes out with a pair of punches to the solar plexus, but only hits air . ... ... -Ralf lashes out with a sweeping right to the nose, but Ashigawa steps aside . -Ashigawa throws a feint and then a cross to the eye, but Ralf blocks . -Ashigawa lashes out with a straight right to the chest, but loses his balance . ... ... +Ralf annoys Ashigawa with a pair of off balance combinations to the mouth. +Ralf lands a sweeping right to the head. -Ashigawa throws a left to the head, but he's too slow . +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a quick left to the eye. -Ralf tries a series of combinations to the chest, but doesn't quite connect . ... ... ... ... ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a barrage of light combinations to the chest. Ashigawa doesn't notice. ... ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a series of glancing jabs to the temple. Ralf sneers "My little sister can hit harder than you!" ... ... +The fighters trade combinations to the temple. ... +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a series of light jabs to the chin. Ralf doesn't notice. ... ... -Ashigawa throws a flurry of combinations to the head, but goes wide . ... +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a series of light combinations to the temple. ... +Ralf throws a light combination to the chin. +The fighters trade combinations to the nose. BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 34 of 43 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 36 of 67 punches. Miyumi Ashigawa won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 106-103. Ralf is slowing down. Ashigawa looks exhausted. _________________________________________________________________ ROUND 12 _________________________________________________________________ Ralf feints and fakes. (feinting) Ashigawa traps his opponent against the ropes. (cutting off the ring) ... +The fighters swap combinations to the mouth. ... ... ... -Ralf probes with a roundhouse to the solar plexus, but doesn't quite connect . -Ashigawa probes with a pair of combinations to the temple, but Ralf partially deflects it . -Ashigawa probes with a jab to the ribs, but Ralf slips it . ... ... ... ... -Ashigawa launches a feint and then a jab to the chest, but Ralf partially deflects it . ... ... ... -Ralf probes with a feint and then a cross to the eye, but Ashigawa ties him up . ... ... +Ralf throws a quick straight right to the nose. +Ralf tags Ashigawa with a pair of combinations to the head. ... +Ralf tosses a light combination to the temple. ... -Ralf launches a flurry of combinations to the solar plexus, but Ashigawa ties him up . ... ... +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a flurry of light combinations to the ribs. +Ashigawa pokes Ralf with a glancing cross to the stomach. Ralf sneers "My grandmother can hit harder than that!" -Ashigawa probes with a series of punches to the mouth, but Ralf partially deflects it . ... -Ashigawa probes with a barrage of jabs to the face, but can't connect . ... ... +Ashigawa annoys Ralf with a light combination to the head. ... ... +The fighters exchange combinations to the nose. +Ralf pokes Ashigawa with a volley of light combinations to the head. +Ashigawa connects with a volley of quick punches to the head. ... ... -Ashigawa attacks with a straight right to the mouth, but Ralf slips it . ... -Ashigawa lashes out with a sweeping right to the head, but Ralf deflects it . +Ashigawa throws a glancing jab to the ribs. Ralf sneers "Is that the best you can do?" ... BELL According to the Commentators: ralf landed 30 of 43 punches, and Miyumi Ashigawa landed 30 of 64 punches. ralf won the round 10-9. ralf is winning the fight 116-112. Ralf looks exhausted. Ashigawa looks exhausted. The judges' decisions are: Judge Cota : ralf 117-112 Judge Wickart : ralf 115-113 The Celebrity Guest : ralf 117-111 ralf wins by decision! ---------- THIS MESSAGE WAS COMPUTER GENERATED. If you need to communicate with a person, send email to webmaster@vivi.com. For your verification, here is a copy of the message you sent: fighter: Miyumi Ashigawa f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Bull fighting.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ BULL FIGHTING The immediate reaction of many non-Spanish people to bull fighting is that it is sick, animal killing, unmoral entertainment. To many others around the world, though, bull fighting is a sport which involves courage, skill, and power, in a struggle between man and beast. This purpose of this paper is not to discuss the moralities of bullfighting though, it is to give some information on a sport which is loved by many throughout the world. A bull fight, or corrida de toros, consists of three matadors, and six matches, which each take about 20 minutes to complete. These fights take place in a bull fighting arena, or plaza de toros. The least experienced matador will take the first and fourh matches, and the best matador will fight in the third and last matches. The matadors are not alone. They are accompanied by three banderilleros and two picadores. The matador wears a brightly colored costume known as the suit of lights. His assistants wear less flashy costumes. The movement from act to act in the bull-fight is divided by a trumpet blast. The first trumpet signals the paseo, or march of the bull-fighters. The second trumpet proclaims the entrance of the bull. The matador first watches his chief assistant perform some passes with the yellow and magenta cape, in order to determine the bull's qualities and mood, before taking over himself. During this period the matador is testing the bull's speed, power and tendencies to hook one way or the other. Information learned now is crucial for a successful fight The third trumpet signals the entrance of the picadores, mounted on horse back, who carry long pikes with a steel tip which is prevented from going more than four inches into the bull's flesh by a metal guard. The bull carries its head and horns high, so the aim of the picador is to weaken the massive tossing muscle (the morrillo) between the shoulder blades. When the bull charges, the picador leans out and thrusts the pike into the bull's shoulders. The brave bull disregards the pain and charges harder into the pike. The cowardly bull backs away and is reluctant to charge again and may be booed by the crowd. The trial of the picks is over at the bull-ring president's descretion, but usually after 2 or 3 picks, which are spearated by a quite, or rescue, in which the bull is lured away from the horse by the banderilleros. Following the fourth trumpet the banderilleros attempt to place their banderillas in the bull's withers, again trying to weaken the bull so that the matador is able to work more closely with it. The banderillas are wooden sticks decorated with colored paper and with a steel harpoon on the end. The banderilleros usually run in a quarter circle leaning over the bull's horns to place the banderillas. On the fifth trumpet blast, the matador removes his black winged hat and dedicates the death of the bull to the president or the crowd before beginning his faena. The faena is the most beautiful and skillful part of the fight. This is where the matador must prove his courage and artistry. The faena consists of a series of passes made with a muleta. This is a piece of thick cloth draped over a short stick, which is held in the left hand. The matador also uses a killing sword, which is always held in the right hand. The classic pass is called the natural, in which the muleta is first held in front of the matador to site the bull and is then swung across and away from the matador's body hopefully leading the bull toward it. The matador will continue to perform a number of different passes varying in skill until he has demonstrated his complete control over the charging bull. The bull is now ready to be killed. The matador stands about ten feet from the bull, keeping the bull fixated on the muleta held low in the left hand, and aiming the sword between the shoulder blades. The matador attacks pushing the sword over the horns and deep between the shoulder blades. If the sword goes in to the hilt it is an estocada but if it hits bone it is a pinchazo. An estocada usually results in the bull dropping immediately to its knees and dying. If the bull fails to die, the matador may bring out a descabello (a sword with a short cross piece at the end) which he stabs into the bull's neck severing the spinal cord. Finally, the fight is over. According to the bravery and skill of the matador, they can be awarded trophies by the president. These "trophies" are actually the ears, tail, and hoof of the bull. The crowd shows their respect by waving white handkerchiefs. If the mantador feels that the were a worthy audience, he throws the trophies into the stands. In return, the people throw hundreds of flowers, which are collected by the mantador's assistants. To me, bull fighting sounds like very interesting and exiting entertainment. I hope that some day, I have the oportunity to attend a corrida de torros. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\bullfighting.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ English 1301.008 December 4, 1996 BULLFIGHTING The spectacle of bullfighting pits a man against a charging bull. The bullfighter, called a matador, faces the bull in a large dirt-filled arena that is usually surrounded by spectators. Aided by a group of apprentices, called the cuadrilla, the matador goads the bull into charging at him. A bullfight usually features three matadors, each of whom fights two bulls. The bulls are of a distinctly savage breed especially trained to attack humans. A bullfight is relentless. If a matador is injured, another replaces him, and the bull is killed at the end of each match. To followers of bullfighting the contest between man and beast demonstrates human skill and courage as does no other sport. However, many people believe bullfighting is barbaric and inhumane. The contest begins with a colorful grand entrance by the participants. The actual fight starts when the picadors, who are horse-mounted members of the cuadrilla. They fend off the bull's charges with sharp steel-tipped pikes, called pics. They weaken and anger the bull by piercing its neck and shoulders. Then come the banderilleros, named after their banderillas, or decorated barbed sticks. Clutching a stick in each hand, they rush the bull on foot and plant the barbs in the animal's neck, weakening and angering the beast even more. Finally the matador comes in for the kill. Brightly dressed, he uses a sword draped with a cloth, called muleta. After a number of intricate passes with the muleta, during which the matador must work extremely close to the bull, the matador sights the bull along his sword, runs forward, and plunges it in, aiming for the half-dollar-size spot between the shoulders. If the sword enters correctly between the shoulder blades, it severs the aorta, or great artery, and the animal dies almost instantly. A crowd-pleasing matador may be awarded one or both of the bull's ears or its ears and tail. An exceptionally fierce bull may be honored by having its body paraded around the arena. The one thing that sets the Spanish apart from most Europeans living beyond the Pyrenees mountains is their national spectacle of bullfighting. Every city and most towns of any size boast a bullring, where the crowds cheer their favorite but jeer the inept matador, or bullfighter, as he faces his large-horned adversary. Many Northern Europeans are critical of bullfighting and condemn it as a cruel blood sport. Most Spaniards, however, do not see it this way. To them bullfighting is an exciting test of bravery, skill, and grace.. Although bullfighting has been described as inhumane and has been little practiced outside the Iberian peninsula and the Latin America, its defenders say that it is too much ingrained in the culture of the participating countries to ban. Therefore, it appears that bullfighting will be around for years to come, even though it may be limited to a few small countries. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\bulls.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Why Are The Chicago Bulls So Good? Two weeks ago, I was home watching a Chicago Bulls game. I started to analyze why the team had the best record in the league. About nine years ago, the Chicago Bulls selected Michael Jordan in the third pick of the college draft from North Carolina. A few years later, the Bulls drafted Scottie Pippen from Central Arkansas State and just recently acquired Dennis Rodman from the San Antonio Spurs. After my diagnosis, I concluded that the Bulls have the three key elements to win the championship in 1996. The Bulls have Scottie Pippen the floor general, Michael Jordan the leader, and Dennis Rodman the rebounder. The Bull's floor general is Scottie Pippen, a player who has control over everything that happens on the floor. Scottie Pippen is one of the most versatile and talented player in basketball. He can pass like a guard, rebound like a power forward, score like a shooting guard, and run and jump like few others. The floor general is very important to the team because when the team is down by two the floor general will always make the basket to pull the team ahead. He also keeps the team focused and helps bring the younger players around. The leader is Michael Jordan, a player who everyone knows. Michael Jordan is the most recognizable athlete in the world. He is not only the top player of his era but is quite possible the best player ever to wear the uniform of an NBA team. What amazes me about Michael is he was not good in college. He worked harder then any other player to become great, and his career stats prove that fact. Michael walks on the court and leads by example. Ninety percent of the time, Jordan will prevail. Without a leader, the team would not endure the playoffs. The rebounder is Dennis Rodman, a player who takes his job seriously. He is a very popular player around the league. Dennis is known for his multiple tattoos and colorful hair styles. He is also very flamboyant and a loud mouth: nevertheless, the team could not win without him. The rebounder must take on two roles that nobody wants. He must intimidate the opponent and get a technical foul every game. The head coach of the Chicago Bulls must be a lucky person. If I had to coach a team as good as the Chicago Bulls, it would be a very easy job with the talent they have on the team. The most important thing about these three players is their love for the game. There are other good teams in the league, and they all have the same type of players floor general, leader, and rebounder. The whole team plays an eminent role in every game. However, the floor general, the leader, and the rebounder must carry the team to the championship. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\COACHING DECISIONS.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Tim Harris Eng 102-17 Paper #1 February 5, 1997 705 words COACHING DECISIONS On December 20, 1996, Granite City's girls' basketball coach, Chuck Kraus, appeared to be agitated during the halftime conference with his players. After minutes of yelling, he began to use profanity. Five minutes later, he picked up a bench and threw it across the locker room. Assistant coach John Moad tried to settle Kraus down, but he failed. The coach pushed him into the lockers and tossed chalk into his face. This halftime outburst cost Coach Kraus a three game suspension. The first practice after his suspension, Kraus held a meeting with the players and the parents. Jan Shanefelt, the starting point guard of the varsity team, asked the coach why he came back, the girls liked playing under Coach Moad better. Quickly, Kraus became agitated and threw a hard chest pass that hit Jan in the arm. The next day Kraus wrote a letter of resignation for the rest of the year and will resume his duties in the fall of '97. Should Coach Kraus just get suspended for the rest of the year, or should he never be allowed to coach again? I think Coach Kraus should be fired without any hesitation. Many of the players and the parents wanted Kraus fired after the first incident, and they definitely want him fired now. In school systems today, many incidents similar to this happen often. Are athletic coaches today given too much power and think they can do whatever they think can improve the team? The coaches should be setting examples to the players, not putting them down. Athletics are not about winning and losing, it is about getting the most out of your players. Sometimes the players lose their concentration during the game and need to be reassured during the halftime discussion. Verbal abuse does not help the players at all. Coaches also need to remember that they are teaching teenagers, not adults. Teenage girls look up to their coaches, and lean toward them for guidance. After the first incident, Coach Kraus claimed to be sick which gave him a short temper. The December 22 issue of the Granite City Journal supported Kraus, saying "he is not the type of man to lose control like that. As much as Kraus has given to the girls' team, he shouldn't be punished for using profanity one time." The school board President Jeff Parker stated "he is not a person that coaches for the money, he coaches because of his affection for the kids." These are just some of the explanations in Kraus's defense to help persuade the school not to punish him. The anticipated return of Coach Kraus to the team was definitely not what the players and parents had expected. Some of the players were not expecting anything to happen, but they were not suprised when it did. Kara Coleman, a junior, said "There was no way that Jan could have caught that ball. It was thrown too hard to be caught. Everyone on the team had the same story, and this time, Kraus couldn't make excuses. Granite City High School's Athletic Director, Jerry McKechan, was standing in the gym when the incident happened. He said there was no reason for Kraus to loose control the way he did. The school board had a meeting the next day to decide the fate of Chuck Kraus. Before they could agree on the appropriate decision, Kraus turned in his resignation letter. He informed the board that he will take a leave of absence from his basketball duties for the remainder of the year. Once again, the Granite City papers praised Kraus and printed that they are looking forward to his return next year. If the school board wants to do the right thing, they will make sure he never coaches again. If it was my sister that he threw the ball at, he wouldn't have wanted to come back after the distress he would have gone through. Currently, the team has gone 4-2 since Moad took over (they were 1-8 under Kraus.) If the school wants to keep a girls' basketball team, they should either make sure Kraus stays away or all the players will quit. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\community service.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ First our group started by planning out what it was we would be contributing our help to. We decided that we would help mantain the ski trails by groming them.Then we had to decided which we would be working with.We planed out our strategy and hit the trails, we for three days finnaly ending our journy only because there was no more trails to groom. Finnaly we where finished and our project was done. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\concepts of life time fitness.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Concepts of Lifetime Fitness September 1, 1997 Homeostasis is the state of equilibrium in which the internal environment of the human body remains relatively constant. Two excellent examples of homeostasis are how the body maintains a constant temperature and blood pressure during strenuous physical activity or exercise. Although there are many other activities in the body that display homeostasis, I will only discuss these two. Temperature in the human body is usually kept at approximately 37 degrees Celsius. To maintain such a strict temperature, the body has a few functions to combat the outside elements. People cannot make themselves cold as readily as make themselves hot, however I will mention both homeostasis functions. When the external temperature decreases, a portion of the brain called the hypothalamus detects the drop by means of the blood. To compensate, the brain sends chemical and electrical impulses to the muscles. These impulses tell the muscles to begin to contract and relax at very high intervals. This is commonly known as shivering. The production of Adenosine Triphosphate or ATP in the mitochondria of the muscles produces heat. If the body temperature does not rise immediately after this, then a second function begins. The brain will signal the blood vessels near the skin to constrict or narrow in diameter. This occurs so the heat deep in the muscles is conserved. Since the vessels are now smaller in diameter, less blood is needed to fill them. Since less blood is needed through the vessels, the heart begins to slow. If the body remains in this slowed state, hypothermia could result. Hypothermia is the condition in which metabolic processes are inhibited. The medical world has taken advantage of this by inducing hypothermia in patients that are undergoing organ transplants. To fight temperatures higher than normal, as in exercise or on hot days, the body reacts in the opposite way than with cold. Again, the hypothalamus detects the change of temperature in the blood. The brain signals blood vessels not to constrict, but to dilate. This increases the diameter of the vessels, and results in the need for more blood. Since more blood is needed to fill the vessels, the heart pumps faster and that causes respiration to increase. The increased respiration will make the body exhale some of the internal heat, like placing a fan in a window to cool a room. The blood vessels are dilated so the heat deep in the muscles is easily released. Another commonly known mechanism to fight heat is sweating. Sweat glands found throughout the body are stimulated by the hypothalamus to excrete sweat and when the sweat evaporates, the skin is cooled. If the body is not cooled by the time all of the internal water supply is used, it could go into hypothermia. This is when the body becomes dehydrated and proteins begin to denature. Hypothermia can result in certain death if the water supply is not immediately replenished. Some advantages to these mechanisms are the cleansing effect of sweating and weight loss. Sweat, when excreted, removes waste materials such as bacteria and water. Fat material, during exercise, is actually "eaten" by the body thus reducing overall weight. The second example of homeostasis is blood pressure regulation. When the hydrostatic pressure of blood is above normal, pressure sensors in the blood vessels tell the brain through chemical means. The brain will then stimulate the heart to contract or beat in slower intervals. This will cause less blood to enter the blood vessels and that will lower the hydrostatic pressure. If the pressure is lower than normal, the exact opposite happens. The sensors in the vessels tell the brain and the brain will then make the heart beat faster so more blood enters the vessels and the pressure is raised. The body uses many mechanisms to regulate temperature and blood pressure. Be it stimuli to the heart from the brain or messages from the blood, the body maintains its internal environment through a process called homeostasis. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Different types and styles of wrestling.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thesis statement: Free style, Professional, Greko Roman, and Collegiant wrestling have very different rules and styles. I. Free style wrestling A. Rules B. Style II. Professional wrestling A. Rules B. Style III. Greko Roman wrestling A. Rules B. Style IV. Collegiant wrestling A. Rules B. Style Wrestling is broken into four different types based on rules and style; Free style, Professional, Greko Roman, and Collegiant. Free style is usually started after school is let out for the summer. The rules of Free style wrestling are pretty simple. Both wrestlers start in the standing position for all three rounds. Each round is two minutes long, and the person with the most points at the end of the third round wins. Free style wrestling is done on a mat, approximately two inches thick and is half the size of a basketball court. The out of bounds area on the mat is marked by a circle; so no one gets hurt by being thrown off the mat. There are several ways to score points, takedowns, throws, and pins. Takedowns are when one wrestler has the other wrestler under control on the mat, all four extremities are touching the mat. In Free style, after a takedown both wrestlers start back at the standing position. Takedowns are worth one point, because using the legs is not favorable in Free style. Throws are exactly what is sounds like, one wrestler throws the other one. Two to four points can be awarded depending on the height of the throw. The higher the more points. After a throw both wrestlers start back at the standing position. A pin in Free style is when one wrestlers shoulder blades roll on the mat. You do not have to hold a wrestler down for a count of three to get a pin in Free style. Free style is basically practice for the Collegiant wrestling season. Professional wrestling is done in a boxing ring, the rules are vague, but the sport is very entertaining. They can hit each other with chairs, body slam from the top ropes, and even throw each other out of the ring! I think the only rule they have is no biting. Professional wrestling is done for the entertainment of others. Greko Roman wrestling also has three rounds and is played on a mat. The real difference in Greko Roman is that you can not use the legs at all. To score points in this type of wrestling you must throw your opponent. The higher you throw your opponent the more points you receive. You can win if you throw your opponent and pin him, similar to Free style. Greko Roman is played in the off season after the Free style season is over. Greko Roman like Free style is for practice for the Collegiant season. Very few people wrestle only Greko Roman. Collegiant wrestling is for high school, college students, and the Olympics. It is played on a mat of similar size and boundaries. There are three rounds which are two minutes long. The first is started in the standing position, in the second round there is a coin toss. Whoever wins the coin toss gets to choose what position the wants to start the second round in. The choices are up, down, or standing. Up is the term for the other wrestler is on all fours with you behind him, one hand on the belly-button the other on the elbow. One knee must be down on the mat, the other must be off the mat. The down position is you are on all fours and the other wrestler is in the up position. The only advantage of being in the down position is if you are good at reversals. A reversal is one point, and is done when the down wrestler gets in the up position or the standing position. Escaping from the other wrestler. You can also score points by takedowns, two points. In Collegiant wrestling you can get points by putting your opponents back at a forty-five degree angle to the mat. Holding him there for four seconds is four points, three seconds is three points. Pins in this type of wrestling can only be achieved by holding both shoulder blades to the mat for three seconds. Throws are takedowns and are only two points. Wrestling is very exhausting sport even though it is only six minutes long, it seems like an eternity. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\drug use in sports.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Smoak 1 Michael Smoak Professor Rudolph English 101 15 November 1996 Drugs: Hurt Players and Sports Brett Favre, Diego Maradona, and Darryl Strawberry are all big name sport stars. They all play different sports, but all have the same problem: they tested positive for using illegal drugs. Cocaine, anabolic steroids, and painkillers are just a sample of drugs found in sports. Cocaine is described this way, "It makes you feel like you can do anything, and for athletes who long to be in control all the time, that's a strong temptation" (Coffey 1). Anabolic-androgenic steroids are synthetic forms of hormones that produce muscle faster (Rozin 176). Over fifty percent of the players in the National Football League are weekend or recreational users of cocaine (Burwell 1) . Forty-four Olympians have been caught with steroid use since 1972 (Corelli 28). Through Favre's painkillers, Strawberry's and Maradona's cocaine, one can see that drugs hurt the athletes as well as the sport. First Brett Favre, who was the Most Valuable Player in the National Football League last season, entered a drug abuse center for his addiction to Vicodin, a very strong painkiller (Plummer 129 ). Favre had problems because of Vicodin. Favre suffered a seizure in February while in surgery to repair a broken bone. The seizure resulted from the abuse of the painkiller (Howard 1). Favre states, "I went to Topeka, because the pills had gotten the best of me" Smoak 2 ( qtd. in Plummer 129). Favre's daughter Brittany asked his wife Deanna, "Is he going to die?" (qtd. in Plummer 129). He not only scared himself but his family as well. Favre not has to submit up to ten urine tests a month. His losses were internal as well. "It is kind of embarrassing," says Favre; "I will do whatever it takes" (qtd. in Plummer 133). He spent several weeks in rehabilitation but was not be fined or suspended. If caught again his charge will be a four game suspension with loss of pay. Another famous athlete, Diego Maradona, was once considered the most skilled soccer player in the world. Now he is considered a loser. Maradona was banned from international soccer play for testing positive for cocaine. Shortly after that, he was arrested for cocaine possession (Longman 1). The fifteen month suspension ended in time for Maradona to play in the 1994 World Cup. He was then caught with five illegal drugs in his system. One doctor called it a "cocktail drug" (Sports Illustrated 10). He was then kicked out of the World Cup. "This latest behavior will no doubt further damage Maradona's already sagging reputation, "said U. S. soccer team member Claudia Reyna (Longman 1). Drugs hurt Maradona's health and reputation and prevented him from becoming a World Cup champion. Maradona wanted to leave the World Cup stage a champion. Instead he left as its most pathetic figure (Sports Illustrated 10). As a final example, National League rookie of the year for 1983 and 1986 world series champ, Darryl Strawberry had a great future going for him, but not anymore. Strawberry checked himself into the Betty Ford Center for cocaine abuse (Verducci 16). Five months later he tested positive for cocaine. After this, Strawberry had no team to call his own, as he was suspended from baseball (Verducci 17). Strawberry entered his third rehabilitation center in five years (Verducci 18). Drugs kept Strawberry away from his family. Ruby, his mother, said, "He didn't care what was going on with the family. He was not in touch with us" ( qtd. in Verducci 20 ). Cocaine can take a person away from a lot of things, but taking away from a Smoak 3 family has to be the worst. Strawberry has had three wives, and five children by those three. Ruby said about the second, "His marriage was a bad one from the beginning"( qtd. inVerducci 22). Cocaine took many valued things away from Strawberry: his wives, children, family, baseball, and, of course, money. Strawberry has since come clean and was a member of the New York Yankee World Championship team. These athletes not only hurt themselves but their respected sports. These professionals are looked at as heroes. Little children think these athletes can do no wrong. It would be dangerous for parents to let their children to have Daryl Strawberry as a hero. Drug charges are also an embarrassment to the sport. "It dents the sport a little," said Roy Wegerle about Maradona's charges. Fernando Clavijo said that soccer players, like other athletes, are role models, and "we have to be careful what we do" (Longman 1). It would be difficult to tell a kid who wants to be like Maradona, "No son you do not want to be like him." These popular players become suspended, therefore fewer people come to the games, which means less money for the sport. Drugs are hurting sports everywhere. In 1994, the Chinese woman's swim team captured six gold and three silver medals in the world championships held in Rome, everyone shouted "steroids!" "How else could anyone get so good so fast" (Rozin 176)? It has nothing to do with what sport it is, drugs can have a major effect on it. Though the use of drugs seems to be getting greater, the control of them is getting stronger too. This past summer, in Atlanta, the Olympic Games held its biggest drug crackdown in history. In the National Football League, random drug testing is becoming effective. There are officials that report to every team and educate about drug use. Then there is always rehabilitation (Burwell 1). Suspensions are greater than ever and fines are outrageous. The chance to play and perform must outweigh the desire to experiment with drugs and suffer the painful consequences of drug abuse. Smoak 4 Works Cited Burwell, Bryan. "The NFL Confronts the Burgeoning Drug Crisis." Social Issues Resources Series August 21, 1983, Article #54 Volume 2. Coffey, Wayne. "Cocaine Back in Sports News, and Many Ask About Bias'Death." New York Daily News. May 20, 1996. "Cornered Kicker." Sports Illustrated. July 11, 1994. Volume 81. Corelli, Rae. "The Drug Detectives." Maclean's . July 22, 1996, Volume 109. Longman, Jere. "Maradona's Suspension Disappoints U.S. Team" New York Times. July 1, 1994. Milwaukee Journal Sentinel. "Packers QB Favre Enters Substance Abuse Program." May 15, 1996. Plummer, William. "Beating the Blitz." People. October 28, 1996. Rozin, Skip. "Steroids and Sports: What Price Glory?" Business Week. October 17, 1994. Sports Illustrated. "Cornered Kicker." July 11, 1994. Volume 81. Verducci, Tom. "The Hard Price of Hard Living." Sports Illustrated.. February 27, 1995. Volume 82. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Explanation and examination of hit and run play in baseball.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Baseball is a game of individuals and confrontations between individuals. At that moment when the pitcher stares into the catcher's mitt, scratches himself, gets into his windup, and fires the pitch home, it's all between him and the batter. There may fielders in set and ready position on the field, baserunners languishing off their bases, and teammates and coaches watching anxiously from the dugout, but during those few nanoseconds of drama, baseball becomes a two player game. Likewise, on virtuall any play - a flyball, a grounder, a popup etc. - all attention focuses only on the fielder and perhaps the runner that he will attempt to throw out. All plays that is, except for the hit-and-run. Simply put, a hit and run is a play in which a runner on any base (usually first) takes off as soon as the pitcher releases the ball, and the batter at the plate attempts to make contact no matter what kind of pitch he gets and wherever it's thrown. Wi the exception of a double steal, the hit and run is the only play in which two players on the offensive team work in conjunction with one another. The coach or manager who makes the call must take care to select an instance in which the runner can get decent jump and the pitcher throws a good pitch to hit. The batter must make every attempt to put the ball in play, or if he cannot, do anything he can to "protect the runner"; meaning he must time and place his swing accurately enough to block the catc r's ability to see the fielder covering second and throw accurately. Obviously, the hitter and runner both have to be aware that they will be attempting to execute a hit and run and the pitcher has to be careful to both hold the runner and throw a good tch, making a hit-and-run one of the few instances in which the action and confrontation expand past the usual one-on-one format. As with all risky actions in life, the hit-and-run can yield great dividends or cause great losses for the team attempting to execute it. The advantages of a successful hit and run include allowing the baserunner to take an extra base on a base hit or eak up a double play on a groundball. The disadvantages include minimizing the effectiveness of a good hitter (since he's forced to swing, no matter what comes at him), or worse, causing a strike-em-out-throw-em-out double play if the batter is unsucces ul at making contact. That can totally destroy a potentially big inning. As a result, the-hit-and-run is generally executed only when there's a good runner on base and an above average hitter at the plate. One would not, for example, expect to see Luis jo executing the "hit" part of a hit-and-run with Cecil Fielder on the basepaths. As a matter of fact, you wouldn't likely see the free-swinging and oft-missing Fielder involved in a hit-and-run play from either vantage point. But, to use another exampl from the 1996 World Champions, two current Yankees who might have a higher likelihood of implementing a successful hit-and-run together are Wade Boggs, who despite being 169 years old remains one of the purest hitters in the game and can consistently be elied upon to put the ball in play, and Bernie Williams, one of the fastest runners on the team. Their combined contact ability and swiftness make them perhaps the quintessential example of a model hit-and-run duo. It should be noted however, that speed is not the only skill required for the player attempting the tail end of the hit-and-run to be successful. Since the runner is flying down the basepaths at full speed with all of his adrenaline flowing, he must be ble to make a lightning quick shift of gears and go back to his original base, against his momentum, if the situation should call for it (i.e. linedrive or popup). Therefore, in addition to speed, he must also be a smart baserunner, able to make instan neous decisions and act on them rapidly. That decision alone, whether to take another base, stand at the current one, or backtrack to the previous one, can in some cases be the deciding factor in determining the outcome of a play, an inning, or an entir game. And that is what makes Williams, with his five years of big-league experience, a better hit-and-runner (with emphasis on the "runner") than rookies Derek Jeter and Andy Fox, who may have more speed, but lack baserunning smarts. A manager must consider a myriad of other factors besides the hitter and runner(s) involved when determining whether or not to call for a hit-and-run. "Who do I have due up next? What hitters do I have on the bench? How good is the opposition's pitcher and of what quality are the arms available in their bullpen? What's the score? How many outs are there? How late in the game is it? What is the morale of my team/ability to come back from behind?" A good manager will consider all of these questions and re before deciding to call for a hit-and-run.. If he sees that he has a bunch of solid contact hitters due up, he may not want to increase the chance of an out by calling for a hit and run. On the other hand, with two outs and the bottom of the order co ng up, he may want to call for the risky play even with a runner of only average speed on the base paths. A tie or one run game in the late innings may prompt a manager to risk going for the extra base as well. So clearly, the hit-and-run is not a play at should be called for haphazardly without considering all seemingly extraneous factors, which in reality are crucial and fundamental in determining the sensibility of calling for a hit-and-run. Knowing how to understand and take advantage of them to t utmost, vis-à-vis the hit and run and other strategies, separates a Joe Torre, a World Series championship manager who is confident in his ability to gauge potential hit-and-run situations and capitalize on them, from a Buck Showalter, a much more cons vative manager, who, perhaps because he didn't know how and when to use the hit-and-run effectively, rarely called for it, and eventually lost his job. All in all, the excitement of a hit-and-run is pretty much unparalleled in baseball. For those who complain that it's a boring sport, the hit-and-run provides running, hitting, pitching, defensive maneuvering, and throwing all on one play. It can also as climacteric as it is dramatic; successful or unsuccessful implementation of the hit-and-run can often be the difference between triumphant victory or crushing defeat. It may well be the most strategy oriented, thought provoking element of the game. e hit-and-run expands baseball beyond the one-on-one confrontations that some people may perhaps find unappealing about the game, and keeps everyone on his toes. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Floor Exercise.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Floor Exercise Floor exercise is a sequence of tumbles, leaps, and balances, which make a gymnastics performance. No equipment is used, only a mat and open space. At competitions, judges look for good posture, proper technique, continuity, and variety. Floor exercise builds confidence and character. Your self confidence increases as you learn body control. As you become involved you will gain self discipline. You will learn valuable lessons about exercise, eating correctly, and getting the proper amount of rest, leading to a healthy and longer life. Competitive acrobatics have various levels at which people can participate and gain recognition for achievements. Most important, floor exercise is fun. More challenging the than other activities. Tumbling is considered the basis of all acrobatics. Although it is not one of the four Olympic competitive events, tumbling is important because the skills you learn will help you perform the other events. For example, the basic forward roll can also be performed on the balance beam and in the floor exercise, and is important even when learning the vault and the uneven bars. The best way to learn floor exercise is through progressions. A progression is a step by step method of learning skills, beginning with the easy ones and gradually mastering the more difficult ones. If you wanted to learn a forward somersault, you would not just start out trying to do the somersault. Instead, you would learn a whole series of skills one by one, moving along to the next one only after you mastered the first. It is important to be patient when learning floor exercises through progressions. Do not move on to the next skill in the progression until you and your coach have determined that you are ready. This method will allow you to learn a large number of skills while having fun and developing confidence. If you find a skill to be particularly difficult to learn, perhaps you are trying to take too big of a step, or too many, in your progression. Ask your coach for assistance. She or he can almost always give you smaller steps that will help you reach your goal. In learning acrobatics or any other sport it requires that you also learn the language of the sport. The language of acrobatics is quite complicated. For example, a forward roll is done on the ground, but a forward somersault or salto is done in the air. Someone might think that you have learned a front flip, but you will know that this is really a salto. Floor exercise is fun and one of the best overall physical fitness activities that there is provided that you and your coach use common sense and pay attention to the rules of safety. This sport involves flipping and twisting. Therefore floor exercise carries a risk of physical injury. No matter how careful you and your coach are, no matter how many spotters are use, the risk cannot be eliminated. Reduced, but never eliminated. The risk of injury in floor exercise includes minor injuries such as bruises and serious injuries such as broken bones, dislocations and muscle pulls. Unfortunately, as in practically every sport the risk also includes very serious injuries, such as permanent paralysis or even death from landing or falls onto the back, neck, or head. It is important for you to learning floor exercise from a good coach in a well-equipped gym and to listen carefully to your coach and follow the safety rules that your gym has set. There are things that you can do to make sure that floor exercise is safe: 1. Never participate unless you have a proper supervisor. Every floor exercise class, practice, or workout should be supervised by a trained teacher or coach. 2. Dress appropriately. Use chalk, handgrips, tape and protective body equipment where needed. When in doubt, consult your instructor. 3. Communicate clearly with your coach. Make sure that you both know exactly what, when, where, how, and why you are to perform a particular skill and how you will be spotted. If you have questions, ask. 4. Be sure that you are feeling physically, as well as mentally, at your best and ready to perform. Total fitness is very important for safe floor exercise. 5. Master the basic skills first. Do not try to skip ahead and move too fast. Follow the steps your teacher lays out for you to learn skills. Be sure to know the skill. This includes having a clear idea of what the skill is and knowing how to begin, execute, and complete the entire movement. 6. Always follow through. Once you commit to performing a skill, follow through to its completion. 7. Finally, know your limitations. You should develop a healthy awareness and respect for what you can do and what you cannot do in learning and performing floor exercise. Don't be impatient. There is plenty to learn and plenty of time in which to learn it. The Forward Roll 1. Start from a squatting position 2. Place the hands at shoulder width on the ground. 3. Duck the head under, while pushing off with the legs. N.B. The weight of the body should be carried by the arms as long as possible, until the upper back and shoulders make contact. The Backward Roll 1. Start from a squatting position with hands at shoulder with on the ground. 2. Rock forward, and then push off backwards quickly. 3. When the hands leave the ground, move the arms backwards while rolling, and keep the knees and chin tucked. 4. Place the hands above the shoulders, and roll over onto the feet. The Back Extension 1. Start in same position as backward roll. 2. Raise the legs upward, and lift yourself onto the hands. 3. Snap out of the position by lowering both legs at the same time. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Franziska van Almsick.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Franziska van Almsick Opgave 1: 1: Franziska ähnelt andere Jugenlichen in vielen Punkten. Z.B. hørt sie "Alice in Chains" also Rockmusic, geht in Jeans mit Löcher, sie geht auch in schule wie anderen Jugenlichen. 2: Franziska ist eine positive Mensch, und sie versucht nicht ein depressiver Tyb zu sein. Sie weibt, dab sie gut auf ihren sport ist, aber sie will keine Sonderbehandlung haben. Z.B. fährt sie nur mit dem Mannschaftsbus, obwohl sie sich den Flug leisten könnte. Also beeinflusst es ihr nicht, dab sie eine sportsstern ist. 3. Franziska geht auf dem Kinder- und Jugendsportschule, und das findet sie ganz gut. Sie ist auch die "Chef" in ihrer Klasse, also sie sorgt wenn die Klasse z.B. Problemen habt u.s.w. Sie bekommen auch ganz gute Zeugnisse, aber sie hat doch eine Sechs kassiert. Franziska und ihre Eltern meinen jedoch, dab es nur ein fehler von den Pädagogen war! 4. Franziskas Karriere hat auch Einflub auf ihrer Familie. Sie bekommen neue Möglichkeiten, sehen neue Menschen, neue Hobbys, neue Ziel, sie bekomen eine neue Zukunft u.s.w. 5. In einer modernen Gesellschaft spielt Leistungssport eine grobe Rolle. Z.B. wenn die Nationalmannschaft in Fubball spielen soll, dann kommt Tausende von Menschen zu dem Spiel und auch Tausende von Menschen sehen den Spiel in dem Fernseher. Ich glaube, dab Leitungsspiel vorbringt unser Nationalgefühl, und dab wir finden das ganz interessant. Viele Menchen treiben auch Sport, und dann bekommen sie natürlich auch ein Spitzensports-Idol. Das finde ich ganz gut, weil es ist wichtig Idole zu haben, so man sich entwickeln kann. Also finde ich es ganz bedeutsam mit Leitungssport. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Game Over.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Game Over As I stood at the three point line, the ball seemed to be in slow motion. Screams from the crowd came as the ball dropped through the net. Not only did this shot go in but it dropped through the net with such force that it made a sound that was heard throughout the gym. The gym was packed and the fans were on their feet, I had just hit my first three pointer of my varsity basketball career. As our team set up the press, sweat dripped from my face. I was close enough to kiss my opponent, there was no way he was going to get the ball. He shoved me backward and he planted his foot on mine, he then pushed off and ran for the inbounder. I fell back a few feet and sprinted towards my man. As the inbounder released the ball with a firm push I stuck my handout in hopes for a steal, SNAP! As the ball was deflected towards the right my man ran and picked it up. I quickly looked down at my finger and with fear and pain walked over to my bench. My pinkie-finger on my right hand was at a ninety degree ankle, as sweat dripped down may face I could feel myself getting hot. My stomach seemed to drop and I was feeling as if I was on a roller coaster. The game had been stopped and I was brought into the coaches room. My assistant coach led me into the room and sat me down on a wooden chair. I began to feel very cold, and my finger began to have a shooting pain. This pain was not present before and was no making itself known that there was something wrong with. My parents entered the room, my mother carrying a face that I never had seen before. My father with a calm collective look to him. The assistant then began to explain that there was to deal with this, either go to the hospital and miss the game or deal with it write in the room. My mother stared over at my coach when he relayed this message to me and my father seem to agree with my coach. I looked at my coach with eyes of trust and horror, and then laid my hand in his. He then took his hand and placed it over my pinkie. Which by now was swelling and extremely painful, he then got a firm grip and with one quick tug my finger was now vertically correct. My coach then looked at me with bulging eyes and asked how it felt. Being the starting point guard on my schools varsity team there was no way I was going to say that I needed to leave the game. With a convincing nod and a energetic response I was on my way back onto the court. I reentered the game and the crowd began to applaud, I was so nervous. It was like the first time I had ever played basketball in front of a crowd. The game resumed and I ran down the court, my finger throbbed and I could not help but think of it. My teammates snapped the ball quickly over to me and I caught it. I felt like dropping the ball and running to the sideline but instead I got rid of the ball as soon as I could. I then proceeded to run over to the sideline and with a look of pain in my eyes I let my coach know that I needed to come out of the game. As I sat there and watched my team lose the game I could not decide if I was hurting more from my finger or form the fact that I was not in there helping my team. As the coach was screaming and yelling in the locker room I could not help but think about my finger, the pain was no shooting down my arm and I was praying that I did not break it. I showered and proceeded to get dressed. Each time I buttoned a button on my shirt I would get a shooting pain, I began to believe that I should go to the hospital but I did not want to let anyone know. I walked up the steps and there were my parents, my Mom gave me a look of compassion and she seemed very concerned. Sternly, my father said that I should o to the hospital but with a convincing tone of voice I talked them out of it. I went home that night and stayed up thinking about the possibility that I might have a broken finger. As I dazed off to sleep I repeated to myself that things were going to be O.K. I woke up in some pain but I thought nothing of I because injuries are always worse the day after. It was Saturday so I had a couple of days to rest my finger, by mid-afternoon my finger as throbbing like it had just been hit by a hammer. At this time I decided that I needed to go to the emergency room. My father and I hopped into the 95 Mazda 626 and of to the hospital we went. On the ride there several things were going though my mind, although I was very optimistic. At most I thought I would miss a month or so, and that was absolute tops. I got to the hospital and filled out paperwork. Actually I filled out endless pages of paperwork that was quite painful to my finger. About twenty minutes later a short, skinny blond hair nurse came out and with a soft voice said "Sheahan." I then got up and with a nervous step in my walk proceeded to the examination room. I took a seat and the nurse asked to see my finger. She gently touched my finger. With a stare that made me nervous, replied "this does not look good." With a threatened voice I said" What do you mean," she then pointed out to me that the top part of my finger was twisted to the left. My knuckle was twice the size of any other one on my finger and it had a blue color to it, the kind of blue you see when you have been bruised very badly. I had notice this before but I had failed to make a big deal of it, then the doctor walked in. He was a tall man with a thick mustache and thick brown hair. He opened his mouth and the words "how did you do this?" came out. I replied in a basketball game and he then began to take a look at my finger. He had a look of concern on his face and before I knew it I was gong to have my fingered x-rayed. I had this done which took all of ten minutes and then he returned with the results. I had been siting there in anticipation of the results. I was on the edge of my seat waiting for his return. Then the door opened slowly and the doctor walked in. He took a seat next to me and with a calm voice said" It looks as if you are going to need surgery." I almost fell out of my seat this would mean that I would miss just about my whole season. Me, the starting point guard out for the season. I looked at my father with hope and desperation hoping that he would have some advice to give me. What could he say the doctor had given his diagnosis and he was right. The doctor then proceeded with a stern convincing voice to say that I had shattered the bones in my right pinkie finger. I would have to have surgery to pin these bones back together, the process is going to take about two and half hours. I picked myself up off the floor and my dad and I got back into the Mazda and drove home. I was extremely quite on the way home and felt as if all my hard work and preparation for this basketball season was for nothing. Although my father tried to keep my hopes up it was not having any effect on me. The trip to hospital was one that I regretted and in two weeks form then, would be paying for in the operating room. The weekend seemed to drag on forever and finally Monday rolled around. Throughout school I had shooting pains in my finger and all I could think about was what exactly my coach was going to say when I gave him the news that I was going to be out for six weeks. The day ended and I packed my school bag as usual, I then headed for basketball practice. I got there and everyone came up to me asking ho my finger was, I responded with an upset disappointing tone, that I would be out for six weeks. The team was as surprised as I was when I heard the noise. Although the team felt bad, they were not the ones that were going to have the doctor cut open their finger, and pin tiny bones back together. I had stay on the sidelines and watch the team day in and day out play the game that I loved so much. The worst of it was that I had to watch someone fill my spot, a spot that I had worked long hours for in the summer. Someone was just going to step in and take the spot that I had reserved for myself. That was worse than the pain of my finger or the surgery I had to go through. The day had come, and I woke up extremely early that mourning. I was not allowed to eat anything and as I was driving in with my father my stomach was growling. We arrived at the hospital and I checked in at the front desk, a rather large women with brown hair took the information that they needed. They brought me into a room and had me put on a johnny. You know, one of those pieces of clothing that shows your ass to the world. I cam out of the bathroom and they had brought in a television for my father and I to watch as I waited. We put in "Whit men can't jump" and just as Woody was going to take the court for the first time the overweight nurse walked in. They brought me to the prep room and there I lay just waiting to go under. As they started my IV I began to get nervous. I thought of nothing except for the surgery to come the doctor then added vallium to my iv and before I could count to five I was out. I woke up and felt very sluggish, I lay there for a while and then proceeded to get dressed. The operation was over and I was on my way to recovery. Two weeks passed and I was still attending every practice and every game, this was very hard for me because I was unable to play. The season went on and I watched for the sidelines, and on the final game of the season I got my cast off. However, I was unable to play because I still needed to go to therapy for my finger. My junior basketball season was lost, and I could never get it back. The effects came a year later, May of senior year. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Gender In Sports.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ December 4, 1996 GENDER IN SPORTS In high schools and junior high schools across the country the importance of interscholastic sports competitions is strongly demonstrated to the students. They see the rewards and accolades given to the accomplished athletes, not only at these levels, but at the collegiate and professional levels as well. While most of these teams are formed and exist for both men and women, it is interesting how different each team tends to be treated. At High school football games, for example, the students and faculty show up in record numbers to prove their loyalty to the team and to the school itself. This football team is always comprised of men who use the sport to demonstrate their masculinity through the smashing and bashing of each other's skulls. Occasionally, one may find a select number of women who had to fight their way onto the team only to sit on the sidelines and watch. It is quite probable that such girls are only able to get onto the teams on the basis that most schools simply do not have a football team dedicated solely to the women football athletes. This lack of recognition for female athletes only becomes more frequent as one progresses through the levels of competition in virtually any sport. The games of women's teams, where they do exist, tend to draw only limited crowds at most levels of competition, scholastic or otherwise. In the realm of athletic activities, the American society has chosen not to offer the same opportunities to its women as it traditionally has to its men. For centuries, it seems, it has generally been accepted that sports and other activities relying upon physical performance have been left for the men to participate in and enjoy. The women were generally left with the "traditional" duties of managing the household for their amusement. Just as many things have come to be drastically altered over the course of the last century or so, so has this old fashioned idea. Women have shown an interest of their own when it comes to sports. They have demonstrated that they, too, want to be able to prove their physical ability and talent through competition in a variety of athletic activities. While most of these activities are adapted versions of the same sports that were originally played by the men, women have shown that they can play them just as hard and as dirty against each other as the men have been doing for as long as one can recall. They have shown that they can be conditioned and up to the physical challenge that most sports demand, despite their being female and traditionally seen as "delicate creatures" by society. With few exceptions, women have proven that they really are no different than men when it comes to their abilities to participate in activities that used to be reserved for the masculine and the "strong" as opposed to the feminine and the "weak." Only recently have activities, such as football, begun to present themselves as attractive sports for young girls wishing to participate in something athletic. Previously, the participation of the "weaker sex" in such a "harsh game" has been discouraged for a variety of reasons. Some site the "frailty" of women as the exclusion factor, relying on the assumption that all members of the female sex possess this inhibiting characteristic This idea can be proven wrong by any young girl who has had to grow up surrounded either by a group of rowdy, older brothers or has lived in a neighborhood consisting primarily of male companions. In this environment, especially, she has been forced to identify with those around her by taking part in the same activities and play as roughly as any one of the guys do with each other. She has demonstrated that she does not let her sex dictate who she is or who she wants to be. It is in part for this reason , perhaps, that girls have started to come out of their traditional roles as demure females and desire to step onto the playing fields with those with whom they may have grown up. Where teams do not exist specifically for women in some sports, some have taken it upon themselves to try and play with the guys. These girls tend to find opposition to this type of change within their schools and communities. Why should society tell her that she may not participate because it is not a sport designed for her? Since all women do not possess this assumed quality of innate frailty any more than all men possess the ability to fix cars and belch, they should not be treated as if they do. Since professional sports teams were first developed years ago, women have not received their share of recognition for athletic ability by the establishment of leagues and teams within which they may play professionally. What makes a man playing a sport more interesting to watch than a woman playing the same game? Perhaps it is due to the fact that women's sports aren't as popular at the high school and collegiate levels as the men's sports tend to be. For this reason, the owners and developers of professional sports leagues may not feel that there is a need for these types of leagues. At the same time, a sort of circular idea emerges in that it could also be the case that these sports are not as popular at the high school level simply because teams do not exist at a professional level for female athletes to use as a goal or role model. For example, many spectators watch the football, baseball, and basketball games eagerly in high school because they know that the possibility exists that the strongest athletes may be talented enough to go on to compete at the higher levels. On the other hand, most women do not have this opportunity to go on to achieve such glorious recognition, so why should the spectators be as interested in their playing of a mere game in any sport? Growing up in the American society, young girls and women are not given the same opportunities as their male counterparts in the ways of athletic competition and sports in general. From the time children begin to walk and run, our culture has led us to point the little boys in the direction of various athletic activities, while sending the little girls off to play "school" and "house." This has, over time, been enlarged to be the general idea where sports are concerned. At the scholastic levels of competition, high school and college alike, while teams have been created for women, the best resources and ideas are usually reserved for the players on the men's teams. They are the primary reason that the new stadium is erected or the new facilities have been designed to accommodate. These institutions only contribute to the sense of inequality among the sexes in their blatant separation and mismatched treatment of the sports teams of men an women. The crowds often flock to the men's games, while only the diehard fans come to watch the women's teams hard at work. All of this is only enhanced by the lack of any professional sports leagues in which women may participate and form careers. The idea that women cannot handle the world of sports is ridiculous because general assumptions of that magnitude cannot be accurately made by anyone. Women are as capable of playing athletics in the respected arena as any man is and it is time that action be taken to observe the truth of this statement. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Good Bad and Ugly Drivers.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Drivers can be divided into three major categories-the good, the bad and the ugly. The purpose most drivers have is to get from point A to point B. Unfortunately, not all drivers get there the same way. How they get there depends on which category they fall into. Good Drivers. Good drivers will most always get to their destination with the least amount of trouble. They obey all the laws of driving. Such as using turn signals when required, checking their mirrors before switching lanes and following posted speed limits. Most importantly, good drivers respect the road and their fellow drivers. Bad Drivers. Bad drivers, on the other hand, seem to have some trouble getting where they are going. They don't obey the laws of driving. They refuse to use turn signals, or check their mirrors before switching lanes, often cutting other drivers off. Bad drivers tend to speed, weaving in and out of traffic without a care for the other drivers. Ugly Drivers. Ugly drivers are the worst drivers on the road. These are the drivers driving 50mph. in the fast lane. They also seem to always have there turn signal on and never turn. Ugly drivers refuse to turn right on red, even when there is no other traffic coming. They also have the bad habit of not seeing a traffic light turn green and they just sit there till someone honks their horn at them. All drivers fall into one of these three categories. Most people would probably lie and say that they were in the good driver category. Some would have an honest opinion of his/her driving and categorize themselves properly. So I'll leave you with this question "Which type of driver are you"? f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\greed in sports.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ GREED IN SPORTS Recently Michael Jordan wanted to de-certify the union of the National Basketball Association, because he felt he could never make what he was "worth" under the current agreement. Michael Jordan had an estimated income of $33 million in 1994. Last year, Major League Baseball players went on strike because they felt the deal that the owners were proposing was unfair. The minimum salary for a major league player is $119,000. For the first time in ninety years, there was no post-season baseball, and no world series. Eric Turner was designated as the Cleveland Browns franchise player. He then proceeded to hold out during spring training, because he knew he could get more money then his current $2.15 million dollar contract. At one point in every athletes life, there is nothing they would want to do more than play their sport, not because it fattens their wallet, but because they have a true love for it. At what point does the athlete lose the love and gain the greed? The NBA has become the land of the guaranteed contract. These players want their millions handed to them on a silver platter, no matter what happens. If they get injured and can no longer play; pay up! If they averaged thirty points a game in college, but struggle to make the transition into the pros, and average only four points; pay up! If their egos swell so much that they are out of control in public and do something to disgrace the organization they play for; pay up, because the contract guarantees that they get their money. The NFL is a breeding ground for holdout players. I think that Holdout 101, taught by Professor X-Pro Millionaire, is a required class for all pro football players. Rule number one: if you think you can get more money than what your contract says, holdout. Rule number two: if you are in the middle of a multi-year contract, then fuck that contract. Remember, if rule one applies, who gives a shit about a commitment. A new trend in baseball started about ten years ago. Players now sign one year contracts, and play for a different team each year. They don't ask themselves if that team will be a contender, or if that's the team they truly want to be a part of. They look at all the offers put in front of them, and see which one has the most dollars signs in it. It has gotten to the point where if someone asks "who did he used to play for?" they correct answer is six or seven different teams, depending on how long he's been playing. Professional athletes always say that there is nothing they would want to do more than play their sport. One year later they contradict themselves by refusing to play due to a salary dispute. I think this greed begins as soon as the athlete realizes that he can play at the professional level. When they realize they can make a ton of money by doing what they have always been good at, they start concentrating on the money to be made instead of concentrating on playing a game. The same person who played little league, then for his high school team, while never making a dollar for doing it, but still enjoying it all the same, suddenly develops a greed that is unimaginable. Not only do they want to get paid, but they want to get paid more than anyone has a right to for playing a game. Sports will always be the owners business, the players job, and the fans game. I think the owners and players often forget this, but the fans are the ones who pay for it. The players see others players making millions, and wont play unless they also make a ridiculous amount. The owners are willing to do whatever it takes to get the players signed, so they pay them millions and raise the prices on the fans. It has gotten to the point where if you want to take your family to a sporting event, and possibly buy some food while your there, you better take out a small loan from the bank before you go. Every year the prices for tickets, food, parking and souvenirs increase at the same rate as the greed of the players, and the owners willingness to pay. The solution for all of this madness is a salary cap. Baseball and basketball due have salary caps now, but $35 million divided by twelve players is hardly a cap. In all sports they should have a maximum of $100,00 for rookies and $1 million for everyone else. Athletes do entertain millions of people, so I think they should be paid well. No athlete would ever agree to this because of the amount they all make today. An annual salary between $100,000 and $1 million is a hell of a lot of money. Even if the athlete decides to stay in college and get his degree, what else can you do to make $100,000 your first year after graduation. And what can you do to make a million dollars? The truly great ones would still make money from endorsements, but they average fan would be able to go to games without going broke. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\History of basketball.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ History of Basketball Who is known world-wide as the inventor of basketball? His name is Dr. James Naismith, he was born in 1861 in Almonte, Ontario. Most people wonder were a young man would think of a game like basketball. The concept of basketball was born from his school days in the area where he played a simple child's game known as duck-on-a-rock outside his one-room schoolhouse. The game involved attempting to knock a "duck" off the top of a large rock by tossing another rock at it. Naismith went on to attend McGill University in Montreal, Quebec. In 1891 (after serving as McGill's Athletic Director) Naismith moved on to the YMCA Training School in Springfield, Massachusetts where the sport of basketball was born. In Springfield, Naismith was faced with several problems. One problem was making a sport that was suitable for play inside during the Massachusetts winter for the students at the School for Christian Workers. Naismith wanted to create a game of skill for the students instead of one that relied solely on strength. He needed a game that could be played indoors in a not too big, but not to small space. The first basketball game ever was played with a soccer ball and two peach baskets used as goals. Naismith made a set of thirteen rules for his new "basketball" game: 1. The ball may be thrown in any direction with one or both hands. 2. The ball may be batted in any direction with one or both hands, but never with the fist. 3. A player cannot run with the ball. The player must throw it from the spot on which he catches it, allowance to be made for a man running at good speed. 4. The ball must be held in or between the hands. The arms or body must not be used for holding it. 5. No shouldering, holding, pushing, striking or tripping in any way of an opponent. The first infringement of this rule by any person shall count as a foul; the second shall disqualify him until the next goal is made or, if there was evident intent to injure the person, for the whole of the game. No substitution shall be allowed. 6. A foul is striking at the ball with the fist, violations of Rules 3 and 4 and such as described in Rule 5. 7. If either side make three consecutive fouls it shall count as a goal for the opponents (consecutive means without the opponents in the meantime making a foul). 8. A goal shall be made when the ball is thrown or batted from the ground into the basket and stays there, providing those defending the goal do not touch or disturb the goal. If the ball rests on the edge and the opponents move the basket, it shall count as a goal. 9. When the ball goes out of bounds, it shall be thrown into the field and played by the first person touching it. In case of dispute the umpire shall throw it straight into the field. The thrower-in is allowed five seconds. If he holds it longer, it shall go to the opponent. If any side persists in delaying the game, the umpire shall call a foul on them. 10. The umpire shall be judge of the men and shall note the fouls and notify the referee when three consecutive fouls have been made. He shall have the power to disqualify men according to Rule 5. 11. The referee shall be the judge of the ball and decide when it is in play in bounds, to which side it belongs, and shall keep the time. He shall decide when a goal has been made and keep account of the goals with any other duties that are usually performed by a referee. 12.The time shall be two 15-minute halves with five minutes' rest between. 13.The side making the most goals in that time shall be declared the winners. Besides the creation of basketball, Naismith graduated as a medical doctor, interested in sports physiology and what we would today call a sports scientist. Naismith watched his sport, that was introduced to many nations by the YMCA as early as 1893. In 1963, basketball was introduced to the Berlin Olympics. Today basketball has grown to become one of the world's most popular, and loved sports. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\How I learned to ski.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ HOW I LEARNED TO SKI I Love to snow ski, to me it is the epitome of excitement. I first tried to ski when I was only about four years old. My father, who is a tremendous skier, thought he should teach his first son just how to ski. Through practice and time I have made my father a happy teacher. I owe all my skiing knowledge to my father who has spent hour upon hour teaching me the so called "tricks of the trade". However, I have broken more than one bone learning what proves to be a very intense and serious sport and you should not take the excitment for granted. I got started when my dad entered a powder eight contest, that's when you and a partner go down the hill and make the number eight in the snow with your skies, the team with the best looking eight's win. As usually my father won, and that day was when he first taught me how to ski. He showed me how to snow-plow down a hill, that is your first move you learn upon skiing, then he so ever willingly took me to the bunny hill and watched intently as if he remembers when he was that age and how strange and awkward he felt with those clumsy skis and big boots. That day was so hot but yet the snow remained and kept falling from the ski. Then my father showed me the basic techniques he acquired while learning how to ski, you see there is no standard way to ski everyone has to find their own style of skiing or snowboarding . As you can find out this sport is not something you do good at right away, it takes time and practice to become good. When I got older we would go to bigger mountains in Colorado where he lives, we would spend all day skiing down difficult runs called double diamonds, that is the hardest run on the slopes. At first it was hard for me to keep up with my fathers tremendous speed and coordination he could really move down a mountain, for an amateur skier he was a real pro to me, I would try and copy his style for it was one that I learned very well. When I was able to find the style that best suited me I was amazed at how fast I had learned to ski, know when my father and I went down the mountain he was the one who had to keep up with me for I was what he envisioned his son to become a very experienced skier. These days my father still teaches me new things that better my skills as a skier, you are never to old to learn something new. I have also been focusing most of my attention to mogul skiing, that is rows of bumps in the snow about a foot and half feet high, made by a machine so that a skier can learn the real meaning of how to ski. Moguls are by far the hardest thing to learn about skiing and it takes a long time to adjust yourself to the bumps that you have to ski over. I still go skiing with my father who resides in Steamboat Springs, Colorado home to one of the best resorts in the nation, which is properly named Steamboat. We do most of our skiing there know a days, so you can see if it wasn't for my father teaching me how to ski I would probably not be so fascinated by this incredible and breath -taking sport. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\How to fight successfully in hockey.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ How to Fight in Hockey Successfully Sometimes hockey players lose their cool on the ice and get into a fight with an opponent. The fights look spontaneous and unplanned, but there are many techniques and tricks that will help a player to be a better fighter. When a fight begins, the first thing to do is to drop your stick and gloves onto the ice. It is always better to punch with your bare fists so it hurts the opponent more. Also, it is easier to grab with your bare hands. Next, you must rip off the opponents helmet by grabbing the back of the helmet and pulling it toward yourself. Once you have the helmet off, the real rumble begins. From this point on in the scuffle, there are a few very successful techniques used by the best of the pros to win the fight. One very good way to win is to, first, punch the opponent in the stomach so he bends over toward you. Next, grab the bottom of the back side of his jersey and forcefully pull it over his head. By pulling the jersey over the opposition's head, you make it so he can't see or move his arms very well. With the jersey over his head, you can finish the fight by throwing the punches that you throw the hardest to your opponent's face and stomach. Another good technique is to grab the opponent's collar of his jersey right below his chin with one hand and pull him foreword quickly. While you slam him forward, use your other hand to punch him in the face. This technique hurts the opponent the most because his momentum moving toward you makes the blow twice as hard as an ordinary punch. Continue to use this technique over and over until the fight is done. The opponent usually will not know where he is, so it will be a fairly easy fight. Along with the previous techniques, there are also a few tips that will help you out. First of all, avoid throwing your opponent on to the ice. When you do this, the referees can easily break up the brawl. Also, always keep your hands up to be able to block blows to the face and head area. Lastly, try not to pull the opponent's hair. This is considered to be very cheap in a hockey fight. On a final note, by following all these tips and techniques, you will be a good fighter in hockey. When you do get into a fight, use these techniques along with your own style. It will be very pleasing to you and spectators if you have your own signature fighting style. Although these tips and tricks mentioned will help you to fight well, they do not always assure a painless victory. An opponent will sometimes sneak in a few lucky punches. Try to avoid getting hit in tender areas such as the nose and eyes by moving your head aside when an incoming fist comes. In closing, fight smart, and you will fight successfully. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Jai Alai.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Jai alai es un juego de pelota de origen vasco, quienes lo han llamado "pelota vasca". Jai alai significa "festival alegre" en la lengua vasca. El deporte fue importada en Cuba en el ano mil novecienta. Jai alai se juega por la mayor parte Espana, Cuba, Mexico, Italia, Francia, los Filipinos, y los Estados Unidos. Se puede jugar jai alai uno-contra-uno o en equipo. Los jugadores alternadamente lanzan la pelota contra tres paredes y la atrapan con una cesta de forma cuchara que esta sujetada a la muneca del jugador. Jai alai se juega en una cancha, en un auditorio grande llamado un fronton. La cancha es rectangular, con paredes de doce metros de altura. Aunque la cancha varia en tamano, los lados cortos, la pared frontis y la pared rebote, miden aproximados diez y siete metros de ancho. Las dos paredes estan conectados por una pared lateral que es de casi cincuenta metros de largo. El lado derecho del rectangulo tiene una malla por la cual los espectares miran el juego. La pelota es aproximado tres-cuartos de tamano de una pelota de beisbol, pero es mas dura de la. La pelota pueda alcanzar velocidades de hasta doscientos cuarenta y uno kilometros, o ciento cincuenta millas, por hora. Jai alai es uno de los juegos mas rapidos y requiere gran agilidad y coordinacion. Los jugadores profesionales usan cascos, pantalones blancos, correas de colores, camisas con numeros, y zapatos tenis blancos. Las cestas varian de acuerdo a las especifaciones de cada jugador, y miden aproximadamente sesenta centimetros. El juego empieza cuando un jugador lanza la pelota contra la pared frontis. Despues de la sirva, el otro jugador tiene que atrapar y volverla a lanzar contra la pared frontis en un solo movimiento. Despues la pelota puede rebota a la pared lateral o de atras. El objeto es que amasar un numero de puntos y que el otro equipo no acieta la pelota. Jai alai se introducio en Latino America durante el ultimo decada del siglo diecinueve, y conveniba a un pasatiempo nacional en muchos paises de Latino America, especialmente en Cuba y Mexico, y en los paises de Sudamerica. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Jesse Owens.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "I always loved running...it was something you could do by yourself, and under your own power. You could go in any direction, fast or slow as you wanted, fighting the wind if you felt like it, seeking out new sights just on the strength of your feet and the courage of your lungs." -Jesse Owens Jesse Owens, a black man who contributation to the world will be know to everyone. A man who has broken all the boundaries. A man who has won many names and awards. A man of many talents. A man with a title "fastest man ever". A MAN Jesse Owens, one of the eight children in his family, one of the best track and field athletes of all time. He was born 1913, on a farm in the city of Danville Alabama, under his real name, James Cleveland Owens. He went to Fairmount Junior High School. Then he went on to high school where he was a track athlete and there his high points were the running broad jump (long jump), the one-hundred meter dash and the two-hundred meter dash. After graduating from high school he attended Ohio State University (OSU). Charles Riley taught him after he first saw him in junior high. He was a excellent track runner in high school, one of the best in the world. Like mentioned above, he was excellent in the broad jump, the one-hundred meter dash, and the two-hundred meter dash. He loved running when he was young, he said "...it would always get me where I was going..." He would always run. He then went on to attend Ohio State University and there he set the new worlds record for the broad jump at the length of 26 feet and one forth inch. Going on to the next year he set another worlds record for the one-hundred meter dash at the time of 10.2 seconds. He then was so good he went on to the 1936 Olympics as a member of the U S Olympic team, the games were held in Berlin, Germany where blacks were not accepted as well as whites and because of that Reichfuekrer Adolf Hitler did not acknowledge the achievements that he did perform, despite his athletic ability. He won four Olympic gold medals in the 200 and 100 meter dash, the broad jump, and also the 400 meter relay with the other four people that ran with him. He was one of the four Americans who have one three or more gold medals in one of the games. The Chicago Defender wrote an article which came from Berlin which reads: "Jesse Owens is the god of the sports fans here. He has effectively demonstrated his superiority in winning the finals in the 100 meter event which he equaled the worlds record and by blasting the Olympic mark of Eddie Tollan, another race star, set back in 1932 over the 200-meter route. He was the first Negro to hold such position on any Olympic team at this time. Jesse Owens was proud of his race and wasn't afraid to show it to anyone. He ran for his race in all the Olympic games he attended. He gave hope to all the blacks when he did what he did and they had more reason to be treated like the whites in the world. Alot of African Americans look up to him as a black man for all he did for the black race. He showed the world that the blacks are the same as everyone else and that we all have the same blood. Jesse Owens went on after his career and attended many foundations and programs to show that he cares for who he is. He eventually died at the age of 77 in 1980 and he finished off with many awards from his track seasons. He will be looked up to and respected by all and will never be forgotten. I think Jesse Owens is a great role model for all ages and he should be looked up to. He stood up for what he believed and had respect for who he was. I look up to him because I think that the racism in the world has been reduced because of people like him. I think he has made a great contribution to everyone. "When I came back, after all those stories about Hitler and his snub, I came back to my native country, and I could not ride in the front of the bus. I had to go to the back door. I couldn't live where I wanted. Now what's the difference?" -Jesse Owens f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Jim Abbott.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ It is a clear summer night at Fenway Park in Boston. The Boston Red Sox and the California Angels are in a hot pennant race. The Boston Red Sox are the best hitting team in the American League. The Angels need a win and are counting on their rookie pitcher. The old green stadium is overflowing with die-hard Red Sox fans as the rookie takes the mound. He has to concentrate on tonight's game and ignore the crowd. The game advanced with no trouble for the rookie. In the end, he gave up four harmless hits and, most importantly, no runs. When he got the final man out, giving his team a 4-0 victory, he starts to walk off the mound. All over Fenway Park, not only Angel fans, but Red Sox fans stood and applauded, cheering the rookie off the field. Everyone knew that they had seen someone very special. This person was Jim Abbott. Jim Abbott has led an eventfully life. He brought his college team to the championship in 1985, brought Team USA to gold in 1988, and threw a no hitter against the Cleveland Indians in 1993. These achievements are not what make him so special; what makes Jim Abbott even more remarkable is that he only has one hand. As a child Jim's parents always told him that he could do anything he wanted to do. They knew that their son loved sports. They hoped that Jim would play soccer, which didn't require the use of hands, but right from the very beginning, Jim loved baseball. So, Jim's parents bought him a baseball glove. However, Jim was not just involved in baseball. He was the top scorer in his school's intramural basketball league, and played two years of varsity football. Jim's various athletic exploits resulted in press attention. When Jim got to college, he picked up right where he had left off in high school. His two main goals were to get an education and to become the best possible pitcher he could be. At this point, his fastball was close to ninety miles per hour. Jim to worked hard on a straight change-up and a better curveball. In the fall of 1987, Jim Abbott was given the United States Baseball Federation's coveted Golden Spikes Award. This award is given yearly to the best amateur baseball player in the country. That wasn't his only award. He also received the Academy Award for Sports Award for Courage in 1987 and was chosen as the March of Dimes Amateur Athlete of the Year for 1988. He later won the Tanqueray Achievement Award for amateur athletes. On baseball's draft day, in 1988, Jim was the eighth pick in the first round. He was selected by the California Angels. He was the fifth pitcher to be chosen in the draft, and the second left-hander. The Angels were thrilled to get him. In spite of Jim's amazing achievements on the baseball field, he has maintained a genuine level of kindness. In recent years, far too many of America's heroes have disappointed their fans. Being a hero is a responsibility that Jim handles this beautifully, offering help and encouragement to young and handicapped athletes throughout the country. He is a true American hero, a one-of-a-kind success story. His ambition, determination, and accomplishments are true motivational achievements. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Les millions des dollars depense dans le monde de hockey th.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ LES MILLIONS DES DOLLARS DEPENSE DANS LE MONDE D'HOCKEY. Bonjour aux juges, aux professeurs, et aux autres participants. Tous les jours on reve de gagner a la loterie mais on sait bien que cela ne va pas arriver. Cependant si on est joueur d'hockey ce nais pas un reve. Le monde de hockey n'est plus comme l'hockey original. Ce n'est plus un sport, qui develope une esprit de corps, ou une sense de communaute. Je veux dire que ce n'est plus un sports qu'on joue pour le plaisir on y joue pour le dollar! Par example recemment Terry Ryan qui vient de Mount Pearl a signe un contract pour 2.5 millions de dollars pour une period de trois annees, et il recoit un boni de presque deux millions dollars. Je pense que ceci est une salaire extreme pour simplement jouer aux quelques match d'hockey. Un autre example qui est meme plus evident est le salaire de W.Gretszky. Il a recu presque six millions pour l'annee passe avec les L.A. Kings. Aussi, il gagne beaucoup d'argent pour faire des announce publicitaires et il fait partie d'un groupe qui controle des Argonauts. Il controle plusieurs ecoles d'hockey pour lesquelles il recoit encore plus d'argent. Ceci est typique de ce qui se passe dans le monde d'hockey chaque jour. Ce n'est pas seulment Gretszky, mais il y a beacoup d'autres joueurs comme Mario Lemieux, Martin Brodeaur, Bret Hull et puis la liste continue! Je vous demande, pourquoi est-ce que ceci se passe? Pourquoi est-ce qu' un athlete peut gagner des millions de dollars pour quelques annees quand les autres personnes qui travaillent a un emploi qui est a mon avis, plus important pour un moins grand salaire pour une plus longue periode. Les examples qui m'arrivent sont: des medicins, des politiciens, des enseignants, etc. Donc, comment est-ce qu'ils peuvent justifier leur salaire? Personellement, je pense que le publique doit commencer a reflechir a ce qu'il fait. Si on continue a frais/con/tay les jeux et aussi a acheter la marchandise, par con/se/quence on supporte ces salaires extremes. Alors le publique doit commencer a comprendre ce qu'il fait. Peut-etre que nous devrions depenser notre argent pour des groups ou or/ga/ni/sations qui ont plus grand besoin de notre argent. Encore, je parle des ecoles, des hopitaux et des pauvres. L'autre cote de cet argument est que les personnes pensent que c'est juste de gagner cet somme d'argent parce que c'est bien meritee. On doit profiter de leur talents car d'habitude un joueur d'hockey travaille six a huit annees. Pendants sa vie il doit commence a un jeune age et travaille tres fort pour obtenir sa position dans la ligue nationale. Il y a aussi toujours un risque de blessures qui peuvent terrminer sa carriere. Ce sont de bons arguments et je les accepte. Mais six millions de dollars ? Non c'est trop extreme. L'hockey, ce n'est plus un sport c'est une grosse enterprise. C'etait un sport Canadien, mais maitenent on ne peut pas meme persuader les equiper Canadiens de rester au Canada parce que le dollar Americain a un plus grand valeur. Je crois que les joueurs peuvent etre plus raisonable avec les salaires et que le publique doit devenir plus conscient de ce qu'il fait. MERCI BEAUCOUP! f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Martial Arts in China.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ ME 10.20.96. BTHS CBL - 1 Martial Arts To follow is my report on martial arts in Asia. This a very interesting subject, and a very good report. It will describe martial arts and some types of martial arts. It will also say where they originated from. The term "martial arts" is a general term used to describe general types of fighting. Most martial arts practised today came from China, Japan, and Korea. There are hundreds of types of martial arts, each divided into specific styles or systems. Technically, martial arts fall into two categories: percussive, and non-percussive. In percussive martial arts such as Karate, Tae Kwon Do, and Kung-Fu, people strike with their hands, feed, elbows, and head. This type of martial arts is very aggressive. On the other hand, in non-percussive martial arts, such as Judo, involve throwing, locking, and neutralising the opponent. They are far less aggressive. Kung-Fu is an interesting type of martial art, the origins of which are unknown. Some historians believe it started as early as 1500 BC There are two major types of Japanese martial arts. They are Bujitsu, and Budo. The bujitsu martial art is a relatively new one. It emphasises combat and willingness to face death as a matter of honour. Budo, which was started during the late 1800's, focuses on developing moral and aesthetic developments. Karate-do and Judo are forms of Budo. People who learn budo learn it to use it only as a last resort. Another martial art that developed in Japan is ninjitsu, which means "the art of stealing in!" People who practice ninjitsu are called ninjas. Ninjitsu was developed in the late 1200's. At that time, ninjas were masters of all armed and unarmed combat. Although the emperors banned ninjitsu in the 1600's, it was still practised secretly, to keep the value it possesses. Ninjitsu gained world attention in the 1980's. This was a report about martial arts in Asia. It listed them, and where and when they originated. I hope you enjoyed reading this report. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Michael Jordan.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The early years. Michael Jordan was one of five children born to James and Delores Jordan. He was born February 17, 1963 in Brooklyn. The Jordans' felt that the streets of Brooklyn were unsafe to raise a young family of five children. Instead of trying to endure the streets of Brooklyn, the Jordan family moved to Wilmington, North Carolina. James got a job in Wilmington as a mechanic and Delores got a job as a teller at United Carolina Bank. The Jordan's always stressed the value of manners to their children. The above examples typified Michael Jordan's early years. Michael's first love. Michael always had an eye for baseball. He played as an outfielder and as a pitcher. When he was twelve, he was the top player in his league. Michael had his picture placed in the Morning Star, which is Wilmington's newspaper. By the age of fifteen, he wasn't the star in baseball he once was. He was still very good, but he had lost some of his focus. Later, in his high school career, he dropped baseball to pursue another interest. Basketball and Michael. When Michael was younger he adopted the game of basketball. Mike used to work with his father in the garage. While working with his father, Michael picked up the habit of sticking his tongue out in an intense situation. When Michael reached the ninth grade, he tried out for basketball. Coach Lynch, Michael's coach, cut Michael which in turn may have made the best player alive today. Michael then took practicing basketball to another level. He played his brother Larry whenever he could. Michael never expected what would come in the near future. The College Years. Michael Jordan went to the University of North Carolina as a basketball recruit. Even though Jordan at 6'5" was a man with potential, he still studied very hard in an attempt to get a good education, while competing in sports. Mike wasn't expected to be a star of the Tar Heels, since they had players such as James Worthy, Sam Perkins, and Al Wood. By the end of the 1981-82 season, Jordan, as a freshman, was an everyday starter. Carolina reached the Final Four with the help of Jordan, who had sixteen points and led the team with nine rebounds. In the final twenty seconds, Michael made a title winning shot from the left baseline. In Michael's sophomore and junior seasons, he was voted College Basketball's Player of the Year. Through Michael's three years at Carolina, he average 17.7 points per game, while maintaining a "B" average. The Rookie Season. After a great college career, Michael was drafted by the Chicago Bulls as the third pick of the 1984-85 season. Michael quickly signed a $6.15 million contract. Michael made a huge impact in the National Basketball Association. He made such an impact that he was selected to be an alternate on the Eastern Division All-Star squad. During his rookie season with the Bulls, companies started picturing Jordan on posters and on television. Jordan led the Bulls to a 38 win and 44 loss season. Jordan averaged 28.2 points per game, while setting a team record with 2,313 points. He won the Schick Pivotal Player of the Year Award, Seagram's NBA Pivotal Player of the Year Award, and the honor of Rookie of the year. Michael and Endorsements. With Michael's growing success in the NBA, more and more companies wanted to use the "Air Jordan" name. One of the first companies to use his name was Nike. Nike paid Michael $2.5 million, so they could begin a line of shoes known as "Air Jordan's." Nike sold 2.3 million pairs for $65. Other companies would attempt to endorse Jordan. These companies include Coca-Cola, Wilson basketballs, McDonald's, Excelcior Internantion (Time Jordan watches), Wheaties and Gatorade to name a few. Most Valuable Player. During the 1987-88 season, Jordan raised his game to another level. The Bulls status was also raised to another level with the additions of Scottie Pippen and Horace Grant. Michael was having another great season and this was evidenced when he started on the Eastern Division All-Star squad. During the All-Star games Jordan won the slam-dunk contest. He then finished the season, leading the Bulls in scoring for 81 games out of the 82 game season. Michael averaged 35 points per game. For his efforts, Jordan was selected as the Most Valuable Player and as Defensive Player of the Year. The First Championship. During the 1990-91 season, Chicago went on a rampage. The Bulls had 61 wins and 21 losses, which was the best record in franchise history. Michael averaged 31.5 points which won him his fifth scoring title. The Bulls reached the NBA finals for the first time in Jordan's career. The Bulls faced the Los Angeles Lakers which was called a dream matchup between Michael and Magic Johnson. Chicago won the series rather easily. Jordan was voted Most Valuable Player of the finals. Jordan Quits Basketball. Michael Jordan announced after winning his third consecutive NBA championship, that he was stepping down from the game he loved. He said that he was tired of the pressures. Some people believe that Jordan's gambling debts caused Jordan to quit. Others believe that the slaying of his father which happened on August 15, 1993 caused Jordan to quit. There is one final theory. The theory is that Michael wanted to pursue one of his childhood dreams, professional baseball. Michael and Baseball. Michael Jordan announced that he would pursue his dream of playing baseball. Jordan joined the Chicago White Sox organization. The White Sox gave Jordan a tryout and then decided that he would be best playing with the Birmingham Barons. When Mike hit his first home run on July 30, he pointed to the sky honoring his father. However Jordan struggled in baseball, with a horrible average. Jordan would soon be back to the game he loved. He's Back. After spending 17 months away from the game he loved, Michael Jordan came back on March 18, 1995. Although he was back, number 23 was not back. Jordan came back as number 45. In his first few weeks back, Jordan's shot was off, although his superb leadership was back. In one game Michael showed flashes of his old self. Michael scored 55 points in a game at Madison Square Garden in New York. A few weeks later, Michael, a very superstitious man, switched his number from 45 to 23. Although the Bulls were defeated by the Orlando Magic in the playoffs, the Bulls went on their best winning streak of the season. Accomplishments. Michael Jordan has been called the best basketball player ever by Magic Johnson. Jordan has led the NBA in scoring an amazing seven times. Jordan is only the second player to score 3000 points in one season, with the other being Wilt Chamberlain. Mike was voted Defensive Player of the Year in 1988. Jordan has been Most Valuable Player of the NBA finals three times. He was Sports Illustrated Sportsman of the Year in 1991. Jordan has also received three MVP awards between 1988 and 1992. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Minor League Baseball Boom or Bust to Communities.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Minor League Baseball: Boom or Bust to Communities? Despite the occasional disappointment, minor league baseball provides many communities with economic development and an improved quality of life. Communities as small as Elizabethtown, Tennessee or as large as Phoenix, Arizona have shared the common bond of being the homes of major league farm teams. This is referred to as the National Association of Professional Baseball, or more commonly known as the "minor leagues." As the popularity of major league baseball seems to be decreasing due to the recent player strike, free agency, and anti-trust labor laws, minor league baseball has generated excitement that can only be associated with baseball in the good old days. This excitement is a purity of spirit which the majors no longer possess. "It is baseball in its simplest form-- just ball, bats, gloves, and lifelong dreams. The parks are generally small, the players, hardworking young men whom local fans are likely to run into the next day at the mall or maybe the corner bar. A family of four can see a game, eat dinner--maybe even pick up a souvenir or two--without having to consider a second mortgage. No lockouts, no holdouts, no five-dollar beers, and the umpire is the only one who can call a strike. "Just the national pastime, played the game it is," says one editor of The Minor League Baseball Book. There are currently 156 teams that are part of the National Association of Professional Baseball. This number will grow in the next few years with the addition of two expansion teams at the major league level. There have also been a number of independent leagues formed which are said to be the "future of minor league baseball." The success of these teams have shown how the value of these franchises have grown over the past ten years. In the past, class AAA teams would sell for three hundred thousand dollars while a smaller class A team went for fifty thousand. Today the class AAA teams are being sold for as high as five million dollars while class A teams are going for around one million. The best example of the fact that franchises have grown in value over the years is the Reading Phillies. Joe Buzas, a minor league baseball entrepreneur, has owned and operated twelve minor league teams in seventeen cities since 1956. In 1976, Buzas bought the Reading Phillies franchise for $1. Ten years later in 1986 he sold it for $1,000,000. The addition of minor league baseball to communities can provide many benefits. The greatest benefit is the overall economic lift that minor league baseball brings to a community. Minor league baseball provides additional jobs. Initially, local individuals build the stadium. This project takes from six months to a year. An average of 15 full- time and 125 part-time individuals ranging in age from high school students to older, retirees are employed at the stadium. The stadium will be beneficial if it's useful for the baseball fan as well as any resident. For approximately seventy nights a year, a stadium will provide an opportunity for the baseball fan to view professional baseball up close, to identify future stars and to follow their careers, and to get a glimpse of current major league players who occasionally are assigned to a minor league team for rehabilitation purposes or who are in the last stages of their career. The stadium, however, should be more than that. It should be a community facility that provides many types of recreational resources. A new stadium is capital improvement and should have a life of more than two decades. If the stadium and team are to be evaluated as a true community resource, they must serve the entire community. If a stadium is utilized during the winter months, when baseball is not played, not only will a community's quality of life be enhanced, but the economic development function of the stadium will be maximized as well. The addition of minor league baseball to an area can be an important tool in revitalizing an area. The best example that comes to mind is the Harrisburg Senators located in Harrisburg, Pennsylvania. In 1980, after three decades of decline, Harrisburg was one of the most distressed cities in the nation. It had lost its credit rating and faced bankruptcy. By 1988, under the leadership of Mayor Stephen Reed, Harrisburg had become the leading city in economic growth among those with a population 50,000- 75,000. The turn around of the city gained recognition when Harrisburg was named the second best investment city in eastern United States. Harrisburg officials have identified several benefits that the city has derived from the presence of the Harrisburg Senators. The most important benefit has been the redevelopment of City Island. City Island was Reed's announced site for a future stadium. The mayor anticipated using the stadium as the centerpiece for the redevelopment of City Island. The mayor viewed the stadium as the anchor for an economic development project that would be highly visible and would help attract large crowds of people to the island. This would lead in making other events on the island more feasible. Reeds dream became a reality in1986, when they began construction of Riverside Stadium on City Island. In March 1987, the Pittsburgh Pirates class AA team began play in Harrisburg. Harrisburg's inaugural season was nothing short of spectacular as the Senators won the Eastern League championship and attracted 223,000 fans their first year. Their success continued throughout the 80's and into the 90's with attendance of 216,940 in 1988; 200,196 in 1989; 223,533 in 1990; and 233,423 in 1991. Their attendance in 1988 and 1990 was the highest in the Eastern League. The success of the Senator's made the revitalization of City Island possible. The city has constructed another sports field, where a minor league football team and community soccer team play. Concerts also are held on this second field. Riverside Village provides a number of food stands that attract downtown workers and residents and city visitors to the island. A marina and a riverboat, which presents an hour-long cruise, have been established off the island. City officials estimate more than 600,000 people visit the island annually. The most activity, however, takes place from April to December. The Harrisburg Senators remain the principal attraction, but other features and activities on the island are becoming established in their own right. Minor league baseball also brings tourists and visitors to the community. In addition to the game itself, many travelers will visit local attractions as well as stay in nearby hotels. The visiting teams brings a strong following with them to many road games. These are tourists that would not be visiting the area if minor league baseball did not exist. These baseball fans would not be supporting local restaurants, stores, gas stations, if minor league baseball did not exist. Although minor league baseball has been a dream come true for cities like Harrisburg, it has been a nightmare for other communities. In Hudson Valley, New York, the community found its case of baseball fever has turned into a "financial jam and it may not find the way out for a long time." Hudson Valley was a community that was still suffering from a 8,000 job losses from a recent IBM downsizing effort. The prospect of luring a minor league baseball team sounded like a good way to boost the local economy. A nonprofit organization was formed, and a plan was immediately developed to build the stadium. The cost for the stadium would be 3.75 million paid by the county, and an additional 1.75 million would be financed by the private sector. "It was supposed to be the world's greatest public-private partnership, now, everybody wants the county to pull their chestnuts out of the fire," Dutchess County legislator Woody Klose said. Although the team has been a rousing success and routinely sells out the 4,000 seat stadium, the group constantly finds themselves in financial debt. Many people in the area blame it on time. The time factor was the biggest limitation. The big push to get the the stadium built as quickly as possible forced an overrun of nearly two million dollars. "In the time most people built a house, we built a stadium," said David Avenius, an assistant to the Dutchess County Executive. Klose said that it is extremely important to get the stadium financing up front. He still has a recommendation for other communities that want to lure a minor league baseball team. "Go into therapy," Klose said. "Deep, deep therapy"(Slavin B1). Some communities that have had financial success, have suffered the loss of their team because of franchises relocating. Corporations abandon communities where they have been located for many years, leaving those communities and their residents with a weakened economy and social structure and without any compensation or resources to assist recovery. Unfortunately, relocation has played a part in minor league communities leaving cities with an abandoned stadium. Local officials often cannot respond positively to an team owner's demands because of the limited resources available in smaller communities. This demonstrates the importance of stadiums in city-team negotiations, and they show how the business interests of team owners and local officials often conflict. Location decisions of owners tend to be business decisions that are designed to maximize their financial interests. Joe Buzas, owner of the former Fresno Suns, chose not to remain in Fresno because of competition from the university for the fans and advertising dollars. The Fresno Suns had been playing in a run down stadium that received minimum financial support form the city. Fresno State University agreed to let the Fresno Suns play at their modern facility. However, the university wanted half of the ticket revenue and all of the concession revenue the Suns would receive. In 1988, after receiving permission from the California League, Buzas moved the franchise to Salinas, California. To this day there is no professional baseball being played in Fresno, California(Johnson 133). Franchises Relocating have also been based on a community not meeting the needs or the demands of the owner. Charlotte Knights owner George Shinn wanted to build a stadium that would be capable of hosting more than a minor league baseball team. To make his stadium plans work, Shinn had to avoid use restrictions of this stadium and consequently needed more land than he could obtain in Charlotte. Shinn and Charlotte officials negotiations eventually failed because both parties had conflicting side issues and agendas. City staff members struggled to control the stadium issue. They were primarily concerned about protecting the city's investment in the new coliseum. Shinn, looking beyond Class AA baseball, dreamed of a stadium that could potentially accommodate major league baseball, professional football, and other forms of entertainment. Later, he viewed the project as a revenue-generating real estate deal. He was not interested in a stripped-down stadium(Johnson 121). An important benefit that has been seen first hand by individuals is the quality of life minor league baseball adds for the community. It provides affordable family entertainment by charging fans low ticket costs. In Ottawa, Canada, the ticket prices range from just $4.20 to $8.40 -- the least expensive seats cost less than one-fifth of the equivalent for Ottawa Senators hockey games. "This is affordable family entertainment. You can't make the excuse you can't afford to come and bring the kids too," says Ottawa Lynx owner Howard Darwin(Allen 48). In Frederick, Maryland, and in Hagerstown, Maryland, any child who comes to the ball game in any sports uniform gets in free(Morgenson 40). In Scranton Wilkes-Barre, Pennsylvania, home of the Class AAA Red Barrons, ticket costs are $3.50 for bleachers, $4.50 for upper grandstand and $6.50 for lower box seats. While in Philadelphia, Pennsylvania, home of the Major League Phillies, tickets range from $5 for bleacher seats at to $16 for level seats behind the box seats. The contrast in ticket prices between the minor leagues and the major leagues have been seen all over the United States and Canada. Minor league baseball has also done a tremendous job of providing good quality baseball as well as providing entertainment at the game. This has been done with a wide range of promotions. In some stadiums around the United States and Canada, promotions have been the major reasons for fans attending the game. In Prince William, Virginia, home of the Class A Cannons, general manager Kenneth Shepard has come up with a valet car wash and a preferred parking pass for season ticketholders. For $2, you can have your car washed while you're watching the game; and for $75 a year, fans can have their own assigned parking spot(Morgenson 9). Robert Rich, Jr., president of Rich Products Corp. in Buffalo, the nation's largest family owned frozen food manufacturer, has owned the Buffalo Bisons since 1983 and was among the first to make his games "events." He puts on a weekly fireworks display, sponsors at least three major concerts a season -- last year the Beach Boys, Aretha Franklin, and Huey Lewis and the News came to town -- and dreams up contests where fans participate on the ball field. Rich explains, "Thursdays are Pizza Hut Pop-up Night. Before the game, contestants come out onto the field and try to catch three pop-up fly balls. If someone catches all three, everybody in the stadium gets a free pizza from Pizza Hut"(Morgenson 9). In Wilmington, Delaware, promotions include the Dizzy Bat Race, Dirtiest Car of the Game, Frisbee Toss, and minor league baseball's version of "Let's Make a Deal." There is no limit to the creativity that they have come up for promotions at minor league baseball games Another aspect that has played a part in adding to the quality of life has been the attitude of the fans. Unlike the fans at the major league games who seem to keep to themselves and have intolerable attitudes, fans are unusually friendly at minor league games. Leanne Pagliai is Vice-president of the High Desert Mavericks, a Class A San Diego Padres farm team in Adelanto, California. Pagliai has a theory: "Our commuter society is so splintered today, citizen's can't bond as much as a community anymore; minor league baseball is a chance to get together with your neighbors." Darwin explains, "Away from the world of world-class, people behave normally. They are decent and friendly. They have time to chat. The fans are not impatient with the ball players. The ball players, paid salaries that are smaller than those of many fans, are approachable and nice. They give balls to kids." Darwin also credits his success in Ottawa because he was able to spot a desire by the fans to be part of something small(Gordon 9). In Durham, North Carolina, minor league baseball has had an impact on the community both positively and negatively. They were an established franchise that began to head in the wrong way. Durham, like many communities that have face "hard times," learned from their mistakes and bounced back to become the most nationally known minor league team. Durham is located in North Carolina and is part of the "research triangle" along with Raleigh and Chapel Hill. In the 1980's, Durham's economic image began to struggle. In the mid 1980's, the North Carolina Symphony moved its home from Durham to Raleigh. This was believed to be caused by Durham's lack of respect in the Carolina region and harmful intercity competition. Another problem was the prohibition by the state legislature against Durham annexing Research Triangle Park. This was also due to the declining city image. Durham in the 20th century had a rich tradition of minor league baseball. Durham housed the headquarters of the National Association of Professional Baseball Leagues from 1933 to 1947. The Bulls were one of the most successful teams in the minor leagues in the 40's, 50's, and most of the 60's. However, towards the end of the 60's, Durham began to experience some "hard times." This was due to poor management and the decadence of Durham Athletic Park (DAP). In 1971, Durham began its final season as the home of the Durham Bulls. In 1980, Miles Wolff brought minor league baseball back to Durham. Wolff spent $2500 for the rights to the team and $25000 to restore Durham Athletic Park. In 1988, the Durham Bulls and minor league baseball got national attention with the success of the movie "Bull Durham." A year before "Bull Durham", Raleigh officials tried to lure the Bulls from Durham in hopes that a higher-level team would be brought to the Raleigh-Durham area. This attempt failed and baseball in Durham remains to this day. The Bulls were one thing that intercity rivals Raleigh and Chapel Hill did not have. This was recognized as substantial to the city of Durham's image. Durham to this day is the most recognized minor league baseball team. It has led the Carolina League attendance for the past five years and has built a new stadium where the Bulls began playing last year. Their old stadium remains a historical minor league baseball landmark where high school and local college baseball games are played. The Bulls are also the leading memorabilia seller in the entire minor leagues. Not every community will achieve the success of Durham, North Carolina, because there is no 100% guarantee in minor league baseball. However, the majority of towns and cities throughout the United States and Canada hosting minor league baseball teams have experienced many benefits. Economic growth and development, community identity and pride , affordable family entertainment, and an improved the quality of life indicate that minor league baseball is here to stay. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\mountain bikes.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Mountain Bikes It has been a decade in the making, but the mountain bike has become a passion for many people. Along with this passion it has also become the most environmental way to get from point A to B. It has gone through a very intense evolution process over the past decade. It all started with some guys from California who took their bikes out for a ride on their day off, they modified their bikes and turned a hobby of theirs into a worldwide phenomenon. The mountain bike's rapid increase in popularity was influenced by social and economic situations, and by technological improvements that had the needs of bike riders in mind. The introduction of the mountain bike at a bike convention in Long Beach, California, early in the 1980's coincided with the need for a bike that combined technical superiority, ease of care, and multipurpose use. Technological advances came extremely fast after it's introduction into the world. The advances have made riding mountain bikes easier, which makes it possible for the rider to explore new terrain. I hope that this report will be able to provide some information on the subject of mountain bikes and the advances in technology that the bike has gone through, and what might be in the future of the mountain bike. The road bike has taken more than a hundred years to evolve into the frame that it is being used on todays bicycle. Because of the increasingly popularity of the mountain bike the demand for advances to be made have come very rapidly. The evolution of the mountain bike has been a stormy one over the past decade. Within one decade the design has changed radically; this is due to three reasons. First , because geometry and design were copied from the first "Stone-Age bikes"; second, because off-road riding created different problems ; and third, because innovative frame design mirrored the "spirit of the times": young, new, dynamic, and strong. The off-road bike required extra stability. Frame It is important to know the basic frame geometry and how to measure it. The combination of tube length and angle determines not only the maneuverability of the bike, but also determines the seating position and the transfer of power. Variances of 1° of the headset angle, or a 1' (2cm) difference in the distance between the rear-wheel axle and the center of the bottom bracket, can have very serious consequences. Frame Geometry The basic elements of frame geometry are: A- Height of the seat tube; B- Length of the top tube; C- Seat-tube angle; D- Headset-tube angle; E- Trail, F- Distance between the rear-wheel axle and the bottom bracket; G- Distance between the front-wheel axle and the bottom bracket; H- Wheelbase; I- Height of the bottom bracket; J- Stem angle; K- Length of the headset tube. A. Height of the Seat Tube This is determined by the length of the biker's inseam. This measurement is only of little importance, because of the different frame designs and the different methods of construction used by different manufacturers. B. Length of the Top Tube This length should correspond to the rider's trunk (length from the seat to the shoulders). With mountain bikes this measurement should be increased by a few inches. This increases the distance between the two axles, which increases the riding comfort and makes for a straight and stable ride. Some times the top tube is slightly slanted, this is because some bike frames are designed so high off the ground, the slanted top tube makes for an easier dismount. C. Seat-Tube Angle This angle basically determines how the bike will handle. Today the standard for a seat-tube is to be set at a 72° to 73° angle. At 69° to 71°, it is a more comfortable ride, but a sharper angle increases the bike's agility and ability to climb. D. Headset-Tube Angle Along with the fork and trail, the headset-tube angle determines the steering characteristics of the bike. A steep angle together with a curved fork reacts more sensitively when steering; a flatter angle reacts less sensitively. In the past the angle was set at 68°, but today the standard angle of the headset-tube is 71°. E. Trail The trail is the distance between two points marked from the center of the headset to the floor and by the extension of a line from the center of the front axle to the floor. This distance depends on the curvature of the fork and the angle of the headset tube. A longer trail makes for easy steering; a short trail causes the bike to react quickly to every movement of the handlebars. F. Distance Between the Rear-Wheel Axle and the Bottom Bracket The longer this distance is, the more comfortable the ride. A shorter distance creates a "lively action" and a good climbing ability. The average span from the bottom bracket to the rear wheel for a mountain bike is 17" (43 cm). G. Distance Between the Front-Wheel Axle and the Bottom Bracket This distance determines the amount of toe clearance. Toe clearance means that the front tire and the tips of the rider's shoes never come into contact as the rider pedals and turns at the same time. To do this, measure the distance between the center of the axle at the front-wheel hub and the center of the axle of the bottom bracket. H. Wheelbase This is the distance between the centers of both the front-wheel and rear-wheel axles. A long wheelbase makes for ease of handling and good straight-ahead riding. A short wheelbase makes for sensitive handling. I. Height of the Bottom Bracket This is the distance between the floor and the center of the axle of the bottom bracket. A lower bottom bracket makes the bike more maneuverable; an elevated bottom bracket means more stability and better straight-ahead riding. A very high bottom bracket makes it easier to clear obstacles. J. Stem Angle This angle is determined by the inclination of the headset tube. A wider angle gives an easy, more comfortable ride. A narrower angle gives a "sportier" feel. For the comfortable ride the angle should be set from 15° to 25°, for a racer the angle should be between 0° and 10°. K. Length of the Stem A longer headset (stem) will distribute the weight of the rider more evenly between the front and rear wheels. Longer headset tubes are more frequently found on racing bikes. A long headset tube is about 51/8" to 6" (13 to 15 cm); a short tube measures between 4" to 43/4" (10 to 12 cm). All measurements taken together, and their relationship to each other, define a bike's characteristics. The ability to interpret a frame's dimensions allows someone to predict a bike's maneuverability, and allows the biker to determine if a bike will perform to his expectations. Tube Materials More than 90% of all the mountain bikes used today are made from steel tubes. The steel tubes are all made from high quality steel alloys. Other substances have been added make sure the frame is problem-free as well as having a high degree of stability and flexibility. Although the steel tubes are of exceptional quality, they have one major disadvantage, their weight. Since weight is one of the basic problems of a mountain bike, there has been a search for a material that was light in weight as well as strong. Aluminum has rapidly become the tube material of choice in the past few years. A decade ago aluminum was still an "exotic" metal, a term used to describe titanium today. The use of carbon fibre and kevlar are also being used more for the construction of bike frames. In recent years these materials have been used in more industries other than the aircraft industry, making them more affordable. Today builders use these materials because of their qualities: light weight, and good elasticity, both combined with good strength. Because the tube materials play such an important role in the way a bike reacts and feels it is important for a buyer to know what the bike frame is made from. It is also important to know the advantages and disadvantages of each of the materials. Steel Since the mountain bike was invented, the frame manufacturers have used chrome-molybdenum- steel in various thickness' to build high quality bikes. The two most used steel alloys are 25-CrMo4 and 34-CrMo4. For 25-CrMo4, the 25 means that it contains 25% carbon (carbon makes steel tension-resistant, and serves as a protection against deformation); CrMo4 indicates how much of the substances that improve the quality of the steel (chrome and molydenum) have been added. Manganese-molydenum is another alloy that may also be added. All of these alloys reach very good anti-breakage strength. High-quality steel tubes have seamless joints, and their ends have been reinforced or "butted". The strength of the walls of high-quality CrMo tubes have been tripled. Butted tubes are strongest at the point where two tubes are joined, and are weakest in the middle of the tube. The advantages of steel tubes are that it is a relatively inexpensive metal. The soldering the tubes produces strong, stable connections. Steel also tolerates a great deal of stress before it starts to break down. There are two disadvantages of using a steel frame: it's weight and it's susceptibility to corrosion. The fight against rust is endless; also, a search for a material that is light is still an ongoing process. Despite these shortcomings steel remains the most reliable material for the frame industry. Aluminum The use of aluminum to make bike frames has increased rapidly in recent years. In order to make aluminum useful for mountain bike frames, an alloy had to be produced. Copper, magnesium, zinc, manganese, silicon, and titanium were each added; all of them increased the strength of aluminum. Aluminum has a very high resistance to breakage. However, the maximum load capacity (the amount of pressure tolerated by a material before it becomes permanently distorted) of aluminum is not as high as that of CrMo steel. Because of this the strength of aluminum can be increased by widening the diameter of the wall of the aluminum tube. The disadvantages of aluminum is that the price for high-quality aluminum is as high as the price for steel, but depending on the method used to connect the tubes, aluminum frames require more time to make, which in turn means that it costs more to the buyer. The tubes are either glued or screwed together with expensive sleeves, or they're welded together. Both methods are expensive and time consuming. Although aluminum tubing has only one-third of the rigidity of steel, when the diameter of aluminum tubes is doubled, the amount of rigidity is not simply twice but eight times higher. Another disadvantage of aluminum is its torsion strength. To improve the torsion strength of the aluminum the thickness of the wall was increased, this however, defeats aluminum's weight advantage. The advantages that aluminum tubing for bike frames are, that aluminum alloys are rust-free, they absorb shocks five times better than steel, and they're light. Because the aluminum absorbs shock better than steel, the result is a more comfortable ride. Because of these reasons, the aluminum tubed bike frame is being used more and more frequently in the industry. Titanium This material is used most often in fighter planes, but it is now being used for mountain bike frames. Because of its superior strength vs. its weight, the finished frame is very light and very strong. In the past titanium turned brittle after time, resulting in small cracks when under heavy loads. The adjustment in the combinations of the metals that were used it the alloys, titanium is now stronger than steel. The problem with this frame material was its price and its complicated manufacturing process, but the alloy and production problems were solved, and, together with a new welding technique, the production of titanium frames has become much easier. The high price of titanium is titanium's greatest disadvantage. Titanium is three times as expensive as CrMo steel. The welding method that weakens steel and aluminum has almost no effect on titanium. In the past it was necessary to do the welding in a vacuum chamber to protect the material against oxygen. A good titanium alloy has approximately the same strength as steel, but it achieves only 60% of steel's rigidity. This problem is also solved by increasing the diameter of the tube. A high torsion strength is titanium's greatest advantage, a problem that was solved by making the walls of the tube thicker. Also, titanium is rust-free and is 40% lighter than steel. Carbon-Fibre The future of mountain bike frames is in fibre and resin. The superiority of carbon tubes over steel, aluminum, and titanium is no longer a secret to mountain bike riders. This material provides great riding comfort, increased rigidity, and amazing shock absorption. Two types of tube stand out: round tubes that are glued together with aluminum sleeves and one-piece Monocoque frames. Besides carbon fibre, manufacturers are also using glass fibre, graphite fibre, Kevlar, and Spectra. It is important in the manufacturing process that a correct, multi-directional arrangement of the fibres is made to increase the torsion stress. Poorly made carbon-fibre tubes will fracture when exposed to heavy loads. There are only two small disadvantages a carbon-fibre frame has. One is that it costs about four or five times more than a steel frame, and the other is that Monocoque frames have a very limited number of sizes. Other than those a lot better. Carbon-fibre frames are three times stronger than steel frames, and have 35% more rigidity. They are also well protected from corrosion. Carbon tubes are 20% lighter than steel tubes; the sleeves used for joining the tubes add some weight, however, carbon frames are still 60% lighter than steel frames. Their excellent ability to absorb shocks (the energy flow of the shocks is diffused by traveling from fibre to fibre) doesn't diminish the frame's rigidity. Carbon-fibre is considered to be the ultimate material for frame tubes. Suspension In recent years the trend for mountain bikes is to be equipped with a suspension system. However, it will take some time before all the problems with suspension are worked out. The high demand for some kind of suspension is because of the heavy load that the mountain bike's material must bear. Until now, the solution was to increase the rigidity of the frame, but strengthening the material compromised comfort. The solution on today's mountain bikes is by adding suspension to the wheels. Suspension was first used on racing bikes, but because of the harsh conditions a mountain bike goes through, it was only a matter of time before a suspension system was added to the mountain bike. Front Shock Absorbers The front shock was the creation of Paul Turner, who engineered the "Rock Shox". This type of suspension is similar to the suspension used for motocross forks. This suspension consists of an aluminum fork crown with two telescoping blades that slide into each other when under pressure. The blades are either made from aluminum or steel. The distance of the spring action is about 21/8" (5.5 cm). The degree of tension can be adjusted. There are two ways to absorb shocks: oil-pressure or air-pressure suspension, or with springs and oil. Plastic parts can also give good results. Bikes that are equipped with front-wheel shock absorbers don't lose contact with the ground , which allows for more control, and thereby making driving at higher speeds possible. However, this advantage only comes into play when riding at high speed, and when the shocks occur in quick succession. Suspension prevents shocks from reaching the tire, and thereby prevents damage to the rim; rims aren't as easily deformed. The greatest disadvantage is the change in the geometry of the bike. The steering-tube angle gets smaller, anywhere from 2° to 2.5°; the trail gets larger, which changes the handling of the bike from characteristically quick to a "sluggish" steering reaction. Add to this the additional weight of the shock absorber. A fork with a shock is around 171/4 oz. to 21/4 lbs (500 to 1000 g) more than a Unicrown or switchblade fork. Suspension forks are particularly useful for a biker who doesn't or can't avoid obstacles and when riding at high speeds is the goal of the rider, like in racing competition, and especially in downhill races. For the average biker the suspension system won't become useful until the system has been improved to : 1. Minimize geometrical changes; 2. Design the suspension in such a way that it can be turned on or off as circumstances require; 3. Reduce weight. Rear-Wheel Suspension After the front-wheel suspension systems gained acceptance, it was only a matter of time before engineers designed a suspension system for the rear-wheel. This was considered to be an ambitious undertaking, because it meant jeopardizing the stability of the rear frame, a vital part of the frame structure. At the end of 1990, Cannondale, Offroad, and Gary Fisher introduced the first rear-wheel suspension. Cannondale and Offroad used similar systems. They both have elevated chain stays providing lateral sway, with the pivot point located in the front of the seat tube. Cannondale uses an oil-pressure suspension, the Offroad rear frame is protected against shocks by plastic devices. These suspension systems are well made and designed, but they also contribute to some problems: Stiff wishbone construction at the rear frame lessens lateral stability; interference with the important geometry of the rear frame by adding shock absorbers will also cause considerable loss to the bike's lateral stability, changing the ride of the bike. Gary Fisher installed plastic devices to absorb shocks. They're located behind the bottom bracket. Chain tension, however, makes the rear frame more rigid (due to the lowered seat-stay position); traction is not affected. Rear-wheel suspension is great for riding downhill, because potholes are smoothed out, and tires are protected from severe punishment. However, uphill riding can be an ordeal when the rear of the frame bounces with every pedal stroke. This can drain the energy from the rider quite rapidly. A bike equipped with rear-suspension is also heavier. At this time no satisfactory solution has been found; the many different versions are all still in the experimental stages. This technology is still recent and still has room for improvement. A rear-wheel suspension that is standard to most bikes has not yet been found. Gears Shifting and drivetrain have undergone enormous evolutions. Today four different methods of shifting gears are available: single shift, double shift, rotation-grip, and grip shift. All four of the systems are different. The one thing that they all have in common is that they are all indexed. The functions of the front and rear derailleurs have reached high standards, technologically and functionally. In combination with numerous gear positions this is (at this time ) the most perfect gear shifting system. The only disadvantage is that it needs frequent attention and adjustment. To shift gears smoothly and silently before the invention of the indexed system was truly difficult. It was a process of slow learning, and only professionals knew how to do it properly. The indexed system, however, made it possible for even a novice rider to master the art of shifting gears properly and with ease. The indexed system has a built-in mechanism that enables the derailleur to move in such a way that the chain rests securely on the chain ring as well as on the sprockets. Single Shifter Today, as in the past, the single shifter is the one that most bikers prefer. It is close to the handgrip, and top mounted, this one is the lightest (51/4 oz or 150 g) and reaches every sprocket within a turn of 90°. This system also makes it possible to disengage the indexed system, so that in case of difficulties, the gears and derailleur can be used manually, using the friction system. The only disadvantage is that the position of the lever isn't ergonomically perfect. The thumb has to move up above the handlebars each time the gears have to be shifted. However, the single shifter system is preferred for all racing bikes. Double Shifter For ergonomic reasons, a few of the professional mountain bike racers, moved the shifter below the handlebars. The lever worked well of the biker pushed the lever away from himself. It was pulling it back that was the problem. To solve this problem the double shifter was introduced in 1989. The shifter was split into two separate levers. The lower lever moved the chain to a larger sprocket and the upper lever moved the chain to a smaller sprocket. The whole procedure became more complicated; instead of one movement in two directions, using one lever; now two movements, using two levers in two directions,, was necessary. To shift gears it was necessary, even for trained bikers, to learn the whole new procedure. despite the improved position of the shifter the double shifter system has a disadvantage; although by using the lower lever the largest sprocket or chain ring can be reached, to shift to a smaller sprocket (to the right), it's necessary to push the lever six or seven times, causing a slight slowdown. Although it is a minor inconvenience for the recreational biker, it is a concern for mountain bike racers. Rotation-Grip Shifter Handle bars with a diameter of 7/8" (22.2 and 22.7 mm) are equipped with a 61/4" (16 cm) long rotation grip with two or three mechanisms inside. The springs, activated by pressure, cause a mechanism either to tighten or to loosen the gear cable. In order to shift to another gear, the grip must be rotated. A dial lets the rider know on which sprocket the chain is riding on. Every sprocket can be reached within a 90° turn of the shifter. Later a lever inside the rotation grip was made that prevents the gears from jumping when riding in rough terrain. Despite the perfect ergonomical placement of the shifter, it does have two disadvantages; the increasing number of handlebar accessories leaves little room for mounting new ones, and accidental shifting can't be totally eliminated. Grip Shift The "Grip Shift" is a system that can be mounted at several different places on the handlebars. A 21/8" (5.5 cm) wide by 13/4" thick rotation ring can be mounted on either the inside or outside of the grip and used on any handlebars that have a 7/8" diameter (22,2 and 22.6). This system has an intricate system consisting of three ring-cups that turn within each other that tightens and loosens the gear cable by pulling it across a wedge. The only disadvantages is that a 270° turning radius is needed to reach all the sprocket. The greatest advantage is its light weight. At only 2 oz (66 g) the "Grip Shift" is even lighter than the single shifter. Other handlebar accessories may also be added if desired. Front Derailleur The front derailleur transports the chain rings. This is done by a chain guide, which can be moved from side to side by a cable, and is moved back with a retracting spring. Indexed systems also function with the derailleur, but still need further refinement. All too often the chain rubs against the cage and must be adjusted at the shifter. While it is quite easy at the shifter, it's much more complicated with the rotation- grip shifter. Adjustments don't last, and frequent attention is necessary. This is a main complaint about the rotation-grip shifter. Rear Derailleur In order to accommodate the wide arrangement of the gears, the mountain bike's chain housing has to be much longer than that of a road bike. The chain housing has to accommodate the largest sprocket. The most popular type of mechanism is the "slant" mechanism, almost all rear derailleurs are built according to this model. With the slant mechanism, a much better functioning shifting system has evolved because the guide pulley "wanders" back and fort at the same distance over every sprocket. Brakes Brakes are the only components that haven't significantly changed in the evolution of the mountain bike. Today, the simple cantilever brake system has proven the most reliable for off-road riding. The future, however, belongs to disc brakes, which at this time, are still going through a trial and error period. The concept of the disc brake is of interest for mountain bikers, because mountain biking makes such great demands on the brakes. These demands are best served by disc brakes for three reasons: First, the amount of space that disc brakes allow for the fat tires, so that mud accumulation won't create problems; second, the brakes should weigh as little as possible; and third, they must function under both wet and dry conditions. But first we have to the learn the basic, and still the most common type of brake system. Cantilever Brakes The best system is also a simple one, and one that works. The cantilever brake is a perfect example. Two moveable brake arms with brake shoes are mounted on bosses that are soldered to the seat stays, or to the chain stays. On many models both brake arms are connected by cables. At the end of the cable, which originates at the brake lever on the handlebars, are cable carriers to which a linking wire is attached. The link cable can be disconnected either at the left or right brake carriers. This release the tension and allows the rear of front wheel to be removed. On newer models the brake cable, which comes from the brake lever, is attached directly to one of the brake arms, and guided by a round cable carrier, connected to the other brake arm. On traditional cantilever brakes, brake arms extend rather far to the outside for the best possible leverage. Sometimes this causes the rider's feet to come in contact with the brake arms. This problem was solved by "Low Profile" brakes. Brake arms became longer, but the angles became much tighter. The Pedersen cantilever brake makes use of the direction of the rim rotation to give more power to the brake shoes. The brake shoes are pulled in the direction of the wheel's forward movement, creating a correspondingly higher brake action. When releasing the brake shoes, a spring action pulls them back into the neutral position, which results in an energy saving of 20%. Brake Shoes Most brake shoes are made from a hard, friction-resistant, special material consisting of vulcanized rubberlike plastic, which has been constantly been improved over the years. New combinations made from synthetic rubber and pheol ressin have increased deceleration, but overall they lose an enormous amount of effectiveness when the rims are wet. Effectiveness when the rims are wet is the big disadvantage of all rim brakes. Since the rim becomes part of the brakes in cable-carrying systems, the effectiveness of the brakes very much depends on the surface condition of the rim. The most recent rims have a layer ceramic on the outside which have improved the effectiveness of the brakes under all weather conditions. Hydraulic Brakes Hydraulic brakes operate by an enclosed oil tube made from polyamide. Pressure applied to the brake lever is transferred to a cylinder and the brake shoes. In spite of many advantages, these brakes are being used less and less, even though the last disadvantage has been eliminated. The disadvantage was that in order to remove the wheels, you would have to let the air out of the tires. This was solved by designing a brake so that the brake arms could be opened up so that the wheel could be taken off with out letting the air out. Disc Brakes Despite the good track record of the cantilever brake, the search for an effective disc-brake system has started. A new bike company in California, Mountain Cycles, introduced a hydraulic "Pro Stop" disc- brake system in 1990. Aluminum discs (located at the hub of the wheel) have brake shoes made from a low-temperature fibre material. These brake shoes grip the disc in a "pinching" fashion. The brake shoes, together with the aluminum disc, don't lose power under wet conditions. Power from hand pressure is perfectly transferred to the brake shoes. These disc brakes were developed in conjunction with a front- wheel suspension system. Their weight including fork is 53/4 lbs (2.6 kg). This system can also be mounted on conventional Unicrown forks. Brake Levers The brake lever has been used ever since the mountain bike was invented. It has gone through improvement over the years in ergonomics, size, weight, and the way it performs. The lever pulls a brake cable, which transfers the pulling action of the brake arm of the cantilever to the brake shoe. The lever was shortened after it was discovered that it can be operated with only two fingers. There is also a brake lever with a roller mechanism, called the "Servo Wave". When this lever is used, the pivot point changes the relation to the cable carrier, which causes the brake shoes to come closer to the rim. The closer the brake shoes get to the rim, the more effective the transfer of power from the lever to the brake shoes. All accomplished with a minimum amount of pressure applied to the brake lever at the handle bars. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\MUHAMMAD ALI.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The greatest mystery of the 1996 Olympic summer games in Atlanta, was solved at 28 minutes past midnight the day of the opening ceremony. The crowd erupted when the Olympic torch was passed to Muhammad Ali. The Olympic gold medal boxer Muhammad Ali lifted the torch and trembled before a crowd screaming 'Ali'. He then sent the fire soaring high above the stadium to ignite the ceremonial Olympic cauldron. This moment was truly one of the finest ever to many sports fan, considering the tragedy Ali has been through, he still executed the mission as a true champion. Ali was born Cassius Marcellus Clay in Louisville, KY., on January 17, 1942. He grew up in a poor family. His adolescence was influenced by a prejudice society, and the poor black neighborhood where he grew up. Ali had problems in school at an early stage and felt he wanted to do something different. His dreams were going to be fulfilled at an age of 12, when Joe Martin, a police officer and a boxing instructor, encouraged Ali to start with boxing. Ali showed great skills at an early stage of his boxing career. At the age of 16, Ali had won two Golden Glove Titles, two National AAU Titles, he was by now nationally recognized. When the 1960 Rome Olympic Game was about to take off, Ali was provided with an opportunity to represent his country. At this point he had fought 103 amateur matches, and had only lost five. Ali went with the Olympic team to Rome, and he did not only participate, he also won the precious Olympic gold medal. Ali returned home from Italy, and he felt that he had made a difference when he won the gold medal for his country. When he got back to his hometown, Louisville, he thought that he was going to be treated as a champion, but he was still discriminated by the white society. In anger, Ali decided to throw his Olympic gold medal into the Ohio river, as a protest against what he perceived as racism in his hometown. At this point Ali wanted to take a stand against the discrimination of the blacks in the US, and did so by his actions. By the age of 22 Clay had a professional boxing record of 19 wins and no loss. On February 25, 1964, Ali got the chance to fight for the world heavyweight championship. Despite his prior record, Ali was considered to be the underdog, few "experts" gave him a chance. Before the fight Ali used the media to psyche Sonny Liston, and this was going to be a character of Muhammad Ali. He proclaimed that 'Sonny will fall in four'. Ali entered the ring as a 7-1 underdog to the fearsome Heavyweight Champion Charles 'Sonny' Liston. Ali used his speed and movement to thoroughly outbox the champion, who retires on his stool after the sixth round. Ali became the second youngest champion in history. After the fight Ali told the world his name now is Muhammad Ali and he has joined the Nation of Islam, a move that had a significant effect on his career. As a champion Ali now recognized his power in society, he used this power to support and speak for the Civil Rights. These actions were something the white society feared and disliked. Ali became a political symbol of the black society, maybe the person who influenced blacks the most after Martin Luther King and Malcolm X. During the nextcoming three years, Ali defended his title nine times including the match where Ali outpointed Ernie Terrell and became the undisputed Heavyweight Champion of the world. On April 28, 1967, one of the most controversial loss of the heavyweight title in boxing history, happened. Ali had been drafted by the army for induction into military service to fight in the Vietnam war. He refused to step forward when called, on grounds of his religious beliefs. Ali was immediately stripped of his heavyweight title, and received a five year prison sentence, which he immediately appeals. Ali had no more fights for the rest of 1967, nor any fights in 1968 and 1969, as he lost his peak physical years as a boxer to fight against his conviction. Whether Ali did right or wrong, I do not know, but he took his punishment for something he believed in, but we must remember the facts of the case. -Ali claimed he could not fight in the Vietnam war on grounds of his religious beliefs. -He had already taken his physical army test and did not qualify. His intelligence test had shown up in the 35th percentile, and to qualify you had to be in the 55th, or higher. -Most of the persons who became drafted were of the ages among 18-22, Ali was 25. -At this time a lot of black activists conveniently got their draft orders, and had to go to Vietnam. -Why should Ali fight for his country, when the country did not fight for him? His actions made him even more popular within the black society, and when the supreme court set the stage for his boxing return, when they overturned his conviction, Ali was greeted as a champion. In 1970 Ali made his return to the boxing ring, in his first two comeback matches, Ali looked far from impressive. His reputation still got him a title fight against Joe Frazier, this title fight that Ali lost was to be known as the fight of the century. Despite his first professional defeat, he still was determined to regain the heavyweight title, but it was going to take him three more years until he got the chance again. October 30, 1974, Ali versus Forman, a match the boxing world had been waiting for a long time. The match took place in Zaire and was called "The Rumble In The Jungle", and Ali was once again considered to be the underdog. Many actually feared for his safety when he was going to take George Forman on, maybe the hardest hitter ever in boxing history. Ali fought a brilliant fight and used an awesome technique and won the match by KO, and Ali was once again the heavyweight champion of the world. Ali defended his title during a three year period, when the world once again had the chance to see a memorable fight. It was the third match between Joe Frazier and Ali, and it was going to be known as "The Thrilla In Manilla". Ali had his hardest fight of his career, he was in great shape and won the match by TKO After the match he collapsed from exhaustion, and when he replied to journalists about the collapse he said, I quote, "as close to death I could imagine". Ali lost his title in 1978 against the Olympic champion Leon Spinks, but he regained the title after 8 months and became the first fighter ever to regain the title three times. Ali announced his retirement on June 27, 1979, relinquishing his title. Unfortunately he decided to do a comeback, and fought two disastrous fights before he finally left the boxing ring for good. Ali left the boxing scene with an outstanding professional record; 56 wins and 5 losses. Ali had an outstanding career, and still has one outside the ring. Despite he is suffering from Parkinson's disease, he has, and still does a lot, of charity work in order to help others. What Ali did do is unmeasurable, he gave all young blacks the hope of a successful life. They all knew Ali dropped out of school, but still made it. They also knew Ali became one of the greatest success in sports. He helped to get young black people light when all there was were black clouds. He helped young blacks' eyes shine brighter than the sun, when their eyes were full of tears and fears. Ali wanted everyone to think he was the greatest, he may not have accomplish that, but to me he will always be the greatest. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\My Idol Shaquille Oneala.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Shaquille O'neal is a person who deserves my admiration and respect. He is seven feet, one inch tall. At twenty-five years old he is nice, good-natured, and generous. He is also engaged and has a child. I talked to Shaquille O'neal once on the Internet at his web-site. We talked about him signing a seven year deal with the LA Lakers. I knew him since his second year with the Orlando Magic about four years ago. Shaq is a professional basketball player in the NBA. He has also made two platinum albums in which he expressed his life story. Movies that he has been in include Blue Chips and Kazaam. Also, Shaq has contributed a lot of time and money to donations. Shaq has affected me in many ways. One thing that he has taught me is that I can do anything that I want if I put my mind to it. He taught me this by overcoming a hard childhood, moving from place to place because his step-father was in the military. He had been everywhere from being born in Newark, NJ moving to Bayonne, NJ then to many others places including Germany. He even overcame the threat of everyone telling him he would not be able to become a basketball player to having the highest multi-year contract ever in the NBA. In conclusion, Shaquille O'neal a.k.a. Shaq has taught me a lot about being able to do anything that I want and has been a great influence in mine and many other peoples lives. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Napoleon En enanst†ende f„ltherre.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Emperor has discovered a new way of waging war; ha makes use of our legs instead of our bayonets... Anonymous French soldier, 1805 Napoleon har ofta ansetts vara en av tidernas största fältherrar. Han kunde tack vare sin utomordentliga skicklighet inom krigskonsten vinna slag där oddsen stod emot honom. Ofta har han använt simpla manövrer för att förvilla sin fiende, eller förbättrat befintliga taktiska drag och uppställningar. Grunden i Napoleons taktik låg i att förflytta "le grande Armée" snabbt och smidigt. För att kunna genomföra detta krävs bra vägar och en armé som är självförsörjande och inte behöver släpa med sig för mycket proviant och material. Napoleon, som var en skicklig vägbyggare, lät därför anlägga flera vägar för transport av trupper. Armén fick leva av det den kunde plundra sig till och av vad som fanns att tillgå på landsbygden. Inget onödigt material fick tas med på fälttågen. Det var av yttersta vikt att man tog med endast de effektivaste vapnen. Napoleon såg själv till att rätt typ av kanoner togs med vid fälttågen. Ett av hans stora taktiska försprång berodde nämligen på att han använde så få kanoner som möjligt, men han utnyttjade dem på bästa möjliga sätt. På detta sättet kom man runt problemet med många, stora och otympliga transporter. Kanonerna drogs av hästar vilket gjorde att de snabbt kunde sättas in där de behövdes. Därför spred Napoleon ut sina pjäser på en bred linje. Pjäserna användes som infanteriunderstöd. De sköt luckor i fiendens linjer så att de franska kolonnerna kunde bryta igenom och splittra fienden i mindre grupper. Kavalleriet delade Napoleon upp i tungt och lätt kavalleri, vart och ett med sin specifika uppgift. Det lätta kavalleriet användes till spaning långt bakom fiendens linjer, men även som skyddsskärm vid framryckningar. Där fick ryttarna ta emot de svåraste attackerna. När Napoleon lyckats få sin motståndare till reträtt lät han det lätta kavalleriet jaga de flyende styrkorna. Han ansåg nämligen att fienden skulle förgöras totalt, så att man slapp bekymra sig över dem i framtiden. Ett bra exempel på detta är slaget vid Ulm. Där försökte 18 000 österrikare bryta sig ut och fly. Då satte napoleons kavalleri efter dem och besegrade dem. Senare kapitulerade fienden. (Om det var pga N:s infanteris vinst kan ej utläsas i texten.) I väntan på att fienden skulle blotta en svag punkt sparade Napoleon ofta sitt tunga kavalleri. Detta satte han då in i kritiska ögonblick föra att få ett fast grepp om sin motståndare. Napoleon var utomordentligt skicklig på detta. Hans beslut att sätta in reserven vid en viss tidpunkt avgjorde ofta slagen. Infanteriet var också uppdelat. Här kallades de olika grupperna för divisioner. Napoleons "kompakta division" är nog den mest framgångsrika. Den bestod av 6-9000 och hade bra rörlighet. Den "kompakta divisionen" har ansetts vara nyckeln till Napoleons första segrar. Senare experimenterade man med system bestående av linjer och kolonner. Linjen bestod som namnet antyder av soldater på linje. I denna positionen kunde alla infanteristerna avfyra sina musköter samtidigt. Men det fanns en hake, infanteriset var väldigt sårbart i denna positionen eftersom en så stor yta var blottad för fienden. Därför bildade Napoleon kolonnen (ursprungligen Guiberts idé). I denna position stod soldaterna på ett förhållandevis smalt led. Detta medförde att bara de två första leden kunde avfyra sina musköter, men i gengäld var de bakre leden väl skyddade av de främre. Men om soldaterna var väl tränade i manöverkunskap kunde de snabbt byta position till linje. Napoleon varierade ofta sin uppställning genom att både använda kolonner och led. På så sätt fick han övertag över fienden eftersom de inte var vana vid denna uppställning. Vid slaget vid Austerlitz, vilket han vann överlägset, använde sig Napoleon framgångsrikt av dessa kolumner. Denna formation var nämligen utomordentligt lämpad för terrängen, som var grov, vid slagfältet. Napoleon hade även för vana att variera styrkans storlek vilket gjorde att fienden ofta blev förvirrade. Egentligen gick hela napoleons strategi och taktik ut på simpla, lätttgenomförliga manövrer. Han försökte alltid få ett lokalt övertag på vissa delar av slagfältet, för att sedan slå ut enhet efter enhet (sk "Söndra o Segra" taktik). En annan av hans grundideér inom fältherretekniken var att han själv styrde alla enheter. Detta medförde att han kunde fullfölja sin taktik att koncentrera sin styrka på fiendens huvudarmé. Napoleon ville alltid slå sin fiende. Han ogillade defensiva taktiker och försökte alltid vara så offensiv som möjligt. Då fördelen att han lättare kunde förutspå stridens förlopp, vilket han var en mästare på. Han visste även att tidsförloppet var av stor betydelse och något som en duktig fältherre var tvungen att beakta. Striden inleddes ofta med att tiraljörerna (infanteriskyttar) sköt på och där igenom oroade fienden. Sedan kom bataljoner i linje som gav fienden förluster och hindrade dem från att samlas. Till sist lät Napoleon sina kolonner bryta igenom fiendens linjer som nu var i upplösning. Del II Slaget vid Austerlitz Gentlemen, examine this ground carefully; it is going to be a battlefield; you will have a part to play upon it. Napoleon: 21 Nov. 1805 I Mähren valde Napoleon att göra ett motdrag mot de allierade som förföljde honom. Terrängen där var lätt att försvara och hans män kunde vila medan han gjorde upp en plan. Napoleon visste att den rysk-österrikiska armén, vid Olmütz ökade i styrka hel a tiden. Den bestod nu av 85 000 och väntade på 60 000 man från Polen. Dessutom kanske 80 000 österrikare skulle ansluta sig till armén. Napoleons plan gick ut på att locka ryssarna till anfall genom att visa en svag front. Han visade bara upp 50 000 man men i verkligheten fanns det 20 000 man i reserv ett dygns march därifrån. Den 21 November hade Napoleon utarbetat sin plan. Napoleon skulle gruppera sina styrkor öster om floden Goldbach. Han ville lockade sin fiende att skära av honom från Wien genom att blotta sina förbindelser dit och ställde upp sina styrkor vid en landsväg och vid bergskanten (Mährenbergen). Detta skulle få fienden att gå runt hans högra flygel. Fiendens taktik gick ut på att de skulle gå från nordöst mot fransmännens högra flygel. Sedan gå över floden Goldbach mellan byarna Telnitz och Sokolnitz. Därefter skulle de gå i tre kolonner norrut och angripa fransmännens flank. En fjärde kolonn skulle attackera den franska fronten vid byn Pratzen. Längst i norr skulle en kår hålla fransmännen kvar vid vägen. Den 1 december visste Napoleon att fienden kom. Då hade Bernadotte och Davout anlänt med sina styrkor. Fransmännen var nu 61 000 man och befogade över 139 kanoner. Davout hade då marscherat 150 kilometer på två dygn med sin armé. Napoleon var fortfarende i underlägen rent styrkemässigt sätt men han visste att fiendens plan var usel, han hade ju tvingat den på dem. På natten hände något märkligt. Det tog eld i en halmbal och några soldater trodde att det var ett fyrverkeri och att man firade årsdagen av kejsarens kröning. Detta ledde till att 30 000 man hyllade Napoleon entusiastiskt (där hade jag velat vara med). Den 2 december var dagen för slaget. De allierade angrep hårt men oorganiserat och illa lett. Davout höll sin ställning på högra flygeln. En tät dimma dolde fransmännens huvudarmé ända tills denna anföll med Soult i spetsen. Fransmännens anfall mot mitten lyckades klyva fiendens armé i två delar. Murat skar med sitt kavalleri av de allierades högra flygel från deras mitt. Detta ledde till ryssarnas reträtt. Napoleon själv anföll resterna av den ryska centern med två divisioner. Det enda som kvarstod innan segern var vunnen var att hjälpa högra flygeln och slå de allierade på alla punkter. Delar av det ryska infanteriet slog sig söderut och vissa drunknade när isen brast på sjöarna men de flesta togs till fånga. Däremot lyckades ryssarnas högra flygel komma undan. Murat hade nämligen inte fått order om att förfölja dem och tvekade därför att omringa ryssarnas flygel. Resultatet av slaget blev att de allierade förlorade 27 000 man och 180 kanoner, bara 7 000 fransmän hade stupat. Källor: Napoleon Master of Europe av Alistair Horne, Krigskonstens historia av Montgomery, Arméens Världshistoria III f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Old Madison Square Gardenfond reccollections of a true landm.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Old Madison Square Garden: Fond Recollections of a True Landmark From the world cup of soccer to the superbowl, people all throughout the world have dreams of being sport stars or even just meeting their favorite athlete. It is in some peoples mind, the ideal american dream. In a time known as the roaring twenties, people throughout New York were working toward the american dream. This dream included a more splendid lifestyle that allowed for freedom and fun. In the middle of the Manhattan burough of New York City was a lively stretch of town known as Madison Square. This community center included thousands of immagrants striving to accomplish the American dream. Many people showcased thier talents in music, sport and theater. This park had all of the necessary characteristics to gain popularity except for one integral landmark that would bring the cultures together. Madison Square Garden had the exact combination of commerce and sport to bring the people together. The friendly confines of Old Madison Square Garden was a melting pot for not only residents of the community, but for athletes all over the world. Athletes would come to New York not just for competition, but also for the experiences and different cultures (Jackson 72). Nowhere else in the world do you get what's in New York. How all the different lifestyles can live together in harmony, for the most part, and make New York the greatest city in the world. When the wrecking ball took down Old Madison Square Garden in 1925, people from not just the city, but from all over New York came to pay their last respects to a place that had more meaning than sport (Jackson 68). It represented the hopes and drems of thousands as well as the stability of the community. As people hace come and gone for 35 years the Garden was always there. As it fell so did the era, so did the dreams. To move the Garden out of its original home to a new and improved location may have benefited the people of the time, but for those who dont forget there past the end of the original Garden is a tragedy because of its historical and cultural importance to the great city of New York. The first Madison Square Garden was constructed out of need, the need for a cultural center in the middle of Madison Square. A place for conventions, sporting events and other activities that the community can share. Madison Square was a lively part of New York City in the early 1900's. Adjacent from Broadway it was filled with theateres, music halls, hotels and restaurants that had people coming from the outskirts of town just to visit them. Competing with Broadway, Madison Square had many theateras to compete with the new technology of motion pictures (Lachetta 43). Throughout the late 1800's and the early 1900's the Madison Square was a very colorful place, that lacked one thing a true family place with many events to offer the different life styles. The place the Madison Square needed was Madison Square Garden, a landmark for the entire city to enjoy. The site of the first two Madison Square Gardens was formarly the Union Depot of the New York and Harlem Railroad (Nichols 83). In 1871 the depot was moved to the current site of Grand Central Terminal and the Depot was sold to P.T. Barnum. Mr. Barnum converted the depot into his popular hippodrome, a large tented area. As the hippodrome stood in the middle of the square people waited for a new and improved hippodrome which would be Madison Square Garden. In 1890 Stanford White designed the Garden as an imposing Spanish style Renaissance structure, which occupied most of 28th street (Burgess 46). It's central tower modeled after the Giralda in Sevilla, Spain, was topped with Augustus St. Gauden's statue of Diana. This structure would turn out to be the dominant figure in the skyline for 35 years. The first garden was completed with the largest Ampitheater in the country, the Garden Theater as well as the Roof Garden, concert Hall, cafe and even an immense swimming pool. The new Madison Square Garden was an immediate sensation. Some of the events held in the Garden included prize fights, wild west shows, the first american automobile show was held in Madison Square Garden. It also included a track for biking or running and of course P.T. Barnum's circus (Whyte 14). The Garden was considered a prize asset to the city and was a landmark for all visitors to enjoy. The architect of this glorius land mark, Stanford White, was very instrumental in the well being and finance of the Garden. One of the reasons that the Garden fell in 1925 was due to his death. Stanford White was not just a wonderful architect, but a lady's man at that. His two homes were the frequent sites of all night parties. One of his favorite girls was a girl by the name of Evelyn Nesbit, a former girl who went on to marry millionaire Harry K. Thaw. One night while eating dinner at the roof Garden. Mr. Thaw and his new bride observed Stanford White eating at a nearby table. Evelyn whispered a few words to Thaw who immediately got up and furiously stormed over to White. He drew a revolver from his waist and fired three fatal shots into the chest of the architect. After nine years and three long trials Thaw was aquitted(Lachetta 49). On the evening of June 25, 1906 not only did the city lose a great man, but the Garden lost it's founder and owner. The loss of Stanford White was not just the downfall of the original Madison Square Garden, but also most of New York. Throughout Mr. White's life he created the architectural designs for over half of the buildings in the "original" New York. Many of his buildings have been redesigned now. Back then Mr. White could take a piece of paper and a pen and create a masterpiece. His designs captured the hearts of thousands. His wisdom added to the stability of the Garden as one of the cities most beautiful and well designed buildings. His presence in the late 1800's will always be remembered by his gorgeous work making the city not just the state's masterpiece, but his own (Silver 136-139). The financial and managerial skills by the people who took over after Stanford White were not adequate for the moving times. The Garden remained in it's name sake site for 19 more years until it was torn down in 1925, financial reasons played a major part in the closing of the Garden. The huge arena that had brought joy to hundreds of thousands was brought down to foreclosure by the New York Life Insurance Co (Rosbrow 56). The residents of Madison Square and fellow New Yorkers managed to raise 6 million dollars for the new Garden away from Madison Square. 6 million dollars in 1925 is alot of money, people obviously has a true idea of the worth the Garden had to the city as a landmark and a social gathering place.The first Madison Square Garden was rich in memories and tradition as Joe Humphries won that last fight on May 6, 1925 (Wolfe 27). People cheered, but despite their cheers you could hear the echoes of tears as the place where the Garden originated was being left a vacant parking lot with no rememberence of the great sight that once stood there. "As the crowd streamed through the gates to their seats many of them were recognized by Eddie Van Wart the head ticket master and by William Stillman the head usher.... for them times will never be the same" (Garden hears last roar of crowds NYT). Thanks to the community and supporters of the Old Madison Square Garden, a new one was able to be put up at fiftieth street and Eighth avenue. This new arena mostly sposored by Tex Ricard was opened in time for the annual 6 day bike race in late December of 1926. This new arena was state of the art, including a hockey rink and over 20,000 seats in all(Jackson 122). When completed this Garden was the most completed and advanced sructure in the world. It included a hockey rink that gave New York Hockey fans a chance to enjoy the great winter sport. More great sporting events happened at this arena than any other such as Rocky Marciano knocking out Joe Louis. Many other events that made this a worthwhile establishment until 1968. When the need for a new location moved this building to it's present location above Pennsylvania station. As of now the new Madison Square Garden stands as the city's lone sports arena. It houses the New York Rangers and the New York Knicks. It is a superb arena in terms of technological advancement. They can change the ice to a wood floor for Basketball within 4 hours. This arena seats almost 25 thousand people. This is the home of many great events besides sports (Lachetta 42). It's still the home of "the greatest show on earth" the name circus along with concerts of every artist from Kenny G to Dave Matthews. It's a great convenient location from Long Island because it's easily accesible by train. This was a need due to the growing popularity of leisure and sport in and around the city. A more well suited location helped the attendence and financially sent the Garden soaring with funds to make renovations and improvements (Whyte 137). The New Madison Square Garden should be around for years to come. Like the first one it is a center of amusement and sport for thousands of people. No matter where the Garden goes it will always be loved and used as a convention center. Though the new Garden is state of the art, times have changed and people are no longer in search of stability in terms of landmarks. Back when the first Garden arose new immagrants were looking for a place they could call thier own. Thousands of new citizens saw time flying past them. Now life is more complex and people have "more important" things to care about like new cars and raises. Now they go to the Garden on a saturday night and pay scalpers hundred of dollars for tickets worth 20 bucks. Back then a common man, maybe new to this country could see the greatest show on earth, the circus for a quarter. What has happened to society. Instead of worrying about living in harmony and having fun, everything is about money. The first Garden wasn't built to make some man rich. It was built to bring a community together. To give them something they could all share and have in common. To throw racism and injustice in the garbage and let the people work hard for their money and be able to have entertainment or meet people without wasting their entire pay check. The Old Madison Square Garden was a historic landmark and should never have been torn down. The loss of this cultural center and New York's fabulous cultural history is a tragedy. By them tearing it down all of the younger generation loses out on the historical background of what they see as the home of the Knicks. It was rich in sport and good fortune and it was always the f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Olympiske leker.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ OLYMPISKE LEKER De Olympiske leker ble for første gang arrangert i Olympia i Hellas 776 år før Kristus til ære for den greske guden Zevs. I 393 etter Kristus ble lekene stoppet, men i 1896 ble de Olympiske leker gjenopptatt etter initiativ av franskmannen Pierre Fredi de Coubertin. Disse lekene ble arrangert i Athen i Hellas. Siden har det blitt arrangert OL vært fjerde år, med unntak av under de to verdenskrigene. Norge har forøvrig arrangert OL to ganger, i Oslo i 1952 og på Lillehammer i 1994. Dette med OL høres jo så fint og flott ut, men egentlig er det vel ikke slik. Mange stiller spørsmål ved den enorme pengebruken i forbindelse med OL er positivt eller negativt for verdens befolkning. For å arrangere OL i Atlanta, nå i 1996, ble det brukt mange milliarder norske kroner. Er det riktig å bruke verdens ressurser på en slik måte? Noen mener helt klart nei, og jeg kan godt forstå dem. De mener at pengene heller kunne brukes til å rette opp en del av skjevhetene i verdenssamfunnet. Andre vil da argumentere mot dette med å berette om Olympic Aid, et prosjekt som samler inn penger under OL og gir til den tredje verden. Noen idrettsutøvere gir til og med bort premiene sine til Olympic Aid. Et eksempel på det er Johan Olav Koss som ga bort pengepremien sin da han vant gull på 10000 meter under OL på Lillehammer i 1994. Det har gjennom mange år vært rettet stor kritikk mot IOC (International Olympic Comety). Noe av grunnen til det er at IOC stort sett bare består av gamle, rike "pamper". IOC´s leder Juan Antonio Samaranch har fått mye kritikk. Han var som kjent idrettsminister under Franco i Spania. Samaranch var også tidligere fascist. Dette har skapt en hel masse diskusjoner verden over. Mange mener at idrett og fascisme ikke hører sammen. Den påstanden er det vel få som er uenige i. Men problemet er at Samaranch påstår at han har lagt dette bak seg. Kilder som står Samaranch nær sier også at Samaranch ikke lenger er påvirket av sin tidligere tilhørighet. Kritikerne mener at IOC burde fornyes og at Samaranch bør gå av snarest mulig. Andre mener at det er bra slik som det er. Jeg som skriver dette må vel kunne ha lov til å si meg enig i det første alternativet. Jeg mener at idrett er for de yngre krefter og at gamle fascister (og unge fascister for den saks skyld) bør sparkes ut av alle liknende organisasjoner. Dette er ikke noe lett problem, men alle idrettsinteresserte bør ha en mening om saken. Politiseringen av OL er et annet stort diskusjonstema. Noen mener at politikken har fått for stor påvirkning og deltakelse i OL. I OL rett etter andre verdenskrig ble tyskerne og japanerne utestengt. Var det en riktig avgjørelse? Selvfølgelig, vil mange si. Det finnes både for- og motargumenter. Det ville jo sikkert vært bra for verdenssituasjonen om Tyskland og Japan kunne gjenforenes med de andre landene i et fredelig OL, etter en blodig verdenskrig. Men på en annen side ville det sikkert være i tråd med den olympiske ånden at "krig-startere" blir utestengt fra OL. Ordet vakthold ble hyppigere nevnt i Atlanta-OL enn under noe annet OL. Det var strengere og mange tusen flere politifolk tilstede både i byen og på arenaene enn ved tidligere OL, men allikevel skjedde det noe som ikke minner så mye om et fredelig olympisk arrangement. En bombeeksplosjon i den olympiske parken i Atlanta satte i gang debatten om arrangørenes sikkerhetstiltak var gode nok. Mange vil nok hevde at sikkerheten var bra, men at man må regne med noe sånt som en eksplosjon i et så stort land som USA. Andre stilte store spørsmålstegn ved sikkerheten. Man hevdet at politistyrkene ikke var godt nok trent for en slik situasjon osv. Etter min mening så bør det nok gjøres noe med alle disse problemene, blant annet dette med IOC og de gamle "pampene". Jeg synes også at den astronomiske pengebruken er litt betenkelig. Hvorfor må et OL koste over ti ganger mer nå enn i 1976? Jeg tror det spørsmålet er ganske sentralt i videreutviklingen av de olympiske leker. Jeg tror heller ikke at det er særlig heldig for den olympiske ånd at det blir for mye politikk inne i bildet. OL var fra starten av et arrangement der idretten var i fokus. Nå er det på "god" vei til å bli noe helt annet, men la oss for all del håpe at idretten alltid blir det viktigste ved et OL. Uansett om IOC´s leder er fascist eller for den saks skyld nazist. OL er idrett og skal alltid være det! f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\orient express.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ A twenty year old pitcher named Chan Ho Park is in the Korean baseball league on the L.A. Dodgers recruiting team. Every scout was scared to recruit him because of him being foreign, but when they did he was well worth it. While Park is working with the Dodgers Makoto Suzuki is impressing all of the Mariners in Seattle. Both of these pitchers are supposed to sign and start the season in the minors but Suzuki is so impressive that they are thinking about starting him off in the majors. Park's controversial pitching style makes umpires and baseball officials wonder if it is legal. What he does is an old Korean pitching style that has a slight pause in his kickback of about two to five seconds and that is supposed to distract the batter. During an exhibition Park did his delayed pitch and the Expo bench "erupted in shouts for him to get out of the box" and after the game the Expo coach Dallas Green said that "if he tries that during the regular season his batters will walk out of the box." f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Personal Statement.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Someone once said, "There are those who make things happen, those who watch things happen, and those who wonder what happened." I consider myself one of those rare people who really knows how to "make things happen." I have gone from being a follower to being a leader, from being someone who was shy and uncertain to a person who is self-confident and assertive. It has been a remarkable metamorphosis, and it has changed my future professional plans and personal goals. The awakening of my independence happened during the end of my softball season my freshman year in college when my head coach had cut my scholarship because of lack of funding. I was faced with making my first mature decision into what my future was to hold. The following year I transferred to Thomas College hoping to play ball again which did not materialize because there were not enough players recruited to start the softball program. At Thomas College, I realized that I was going to school for the wrong reason -- to play ball. The idea hit me that being at Thomas College was not going to get me where I wanted to go in life. I then transferred to the University of Charleston, where I am presently. I wanted to pursue a sport management degree, while using my athletic abilities to participate in softball. I have no regrets on the decisions I have made, because I would never be the person I am today or have met all of the key people along the way. Throughout my college career, I have attempted to learn as much as possible about the field of sports management through various work experiences with many different types of sports organizations. Through my experiences with people in a minor league baseball association, fitness club, public relations department, athletic departments, and various recreation centers, I have had the opportunity to develop and hone my communication and public relation skills in several different areas. These experiences have helped me gain a better understanding of my career goals in the sports industry. In addition to the time spent out in the field, my education at University of Charleston has further developed my skills and knowledge of sports management, specifically in the areas of marketing, promotions, public and media relations, and management. I have also had the opportunity to be involved in various extracurricular activities that have provided me with the skills and knowledge that I have employed in my work experiences. Many concepts that I have learned from these activities were not taught in the classroom, but were instilled through practical experiences. As well, I feel being a participant in athletics has helped me to grow both personally and professionally. The variety of field experience, ranging from a minor league baseball program to being a activities coordinator at a resort, to becoming a sports information assistant to my university has given me a full perspective of the broad spectrum of the sporting industry. I aspire to a career in promotions in the sports industry because I enjoy meeting new people and having the opportunity to participate in sports, but most importantly the feeling of excitement I get right before a sports competition, is comparable to the feeling I get working behind the scenes preparing for a sporting event. I truly enjoy coordinating the events that lead up to the main event. As I look toward my future in sports promotions/public relations, I believe one of my greatest assets will be associating with others. Presently with my position of sport information assistant, relations with many varieties of groups of people (such as local media, acting as a liaison between departments at the University, sponsors, fans, students, and athletes) is extremely important in order to maintain effective communication. Through meeting new people, I believe one learns more about oneself, which ultimately helps one to understand and associate with other people better. The people that have aspired me to apply to Ohio University's Sports Administration program, have graduated from OU. Working with and for, Assistant Men's Basketball Coach, Jeff Boals, have helped me to understand where I can and could go by entering this program. Also, two other employers that I have interned for are both alumni of the graduate sport administration program at OU: Dr. Steven Rader, a former athletic director and currently the coordinator of an undergraduate sport management program, and Heath Brown, former General Manager of the Charleston Alley Cats. I feel that Ohio University will assist in giving me the tools to make my career happen; therefore, I want the knowledge and experience I have gained through my classes, practical and professional experiences, and involvement in athletics, to secure me an interview. Through my interview and credentials, you will see I can be a valuable asset to the Ohio University Sport Administration program. I want to "make things happen" and I will. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Persuasive essay on Hummers.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Persuasive Essay Many people all over Canada and the United States think Hummers are the best all terrain vehicles (ATV's). The history of the Hummer starts, in 1979 with competition for the development of a high mobility multi-purposed wheeled vehicle to meet the army's highest standards. After a five month test period, the Hummer was judged as the superior technical offering. AM General was awarded the initial Hummer contract in March 1983 calling for 55,000 Hummers to be delivered over a five year period. If the Army chose the Hummer as their primary vehicle it has to be superior to all other ATV's. After the Hummers Success in the Gulf war, AM General has produced six more Hummer models such as the four passenger hard top, the four passenger soft top and the wagon. All models can be bought at the forty dealers in the United States, the one in Vancouver and the others throughout Canada. Hummers have been produced by AM General for almost any job you would need a truck for, such as; mining, oil and gas exploration, fire, rescue and other various government agencies. The mass production of Hummers signifies the demand for top of the line ATV's. I am sure that if you went around asking for an exceptional off road, vehicle that also handles well on the street. Most of the answers you would get would be to go look at a Hummer. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Philosophy of Secondary Physical educatio.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ My philosophy of physical education in the secondary setting deals with students becoming physically fit. Also that students learn how to communicate with others, especially in a team setting. My philosophy also holds in it different teaching methods. Methods that physical education teachers can use to get the most out of their students. With this philosophy of physical education I plan to use it toward becoming a good teacher. The major reason for having physical education in secondary schools is to lead the students toward a better lifestyles and to be physically fit. There was an article published In 1992 by, The National Association for Sport and Physical Education (NASPE), stating what "The Physically Fit Person" should consist of. This article states five factors of a physical fit person. One factor is that a physically fit person "has learned skills necessary to perform a variety of physical activities". The second factor, "is the person physically fit". The third factor is "does this person participate regularly in physical activity". The fourth is a physically fit person "knows the implications of and the benefits from involvement in physical activity". The last factor is that a physically fit person "values physical activity and its contributions to a healthful lifestyle". The plan as physical educators is to have each child be a physically fit person, by their exit of high school. This will take some work but I believe it could be done. Another very important issue to be learned in secondary physical education is teamwork. This is a very important aspect in everyday life. This helps people think of others as much, or more, than themselves. Today some work places are going to the team oriented style of work. The worker needs to be able to express ideas amongst his/her teammates and come with solutions together. A good activity that could be introduced in secondary physical education programs is a ropes course. Rope courses are great for students to get into the teamwork mentality. This could help students be dependable on each other and trust each other. Education is not only a necessity, but a major part of life. Some children perceive school as a punishment. Including myself, that was the way I felt as a child. But as I grew older I found out that learning can be fun. Some children seem to take education for granted. When I was a school boy, I never realized how much I was learning. The only thing that got me through school was the two days of physical education that I had per week. If I knew then how much I was learning, I probably would have enjoyed school more. Educators need to be aware of this and make children realize that they are accomplishing something every time a fact is embedded in their head. A good way of letting children no they are learning is by positive feedback. Positive feedback can work wonders with struggling students, as well as achieving students. In my own experiences of playing sports I had two very different coaches. One coach was very positive and one was very negative. The coach who offered positive feedback is the coach I admired more, and is also the coach I listened to the most. The coach who said negative things, I didn't care to listen to. By giving positive feedback the teacher or coach allows the child to be a believer in his/her self. When the learner starts believing in themselves then learning becomes easier and more learning occurs. I would like to make physical education an enjoyable learning environment. A place where children can look forward to coming. Especially in the secondary setting. Students have so many other things to think about. Guys think about girls and girls think about guys. Some students even have to worry about their after school job. Physical educators need to be able to express the subject matter in a interesting way for the learners to better understand. If teachers made an effort to make their classes as enjoyable as possible for learning, students may eventually love attending physical education classes. Every student has the ability to learn. Some students learn at a more rapid pace than others. In physical education class we will be teaching them all. Our job as physical educators is to bring out the best in each student. Even if the student doesn't learn easily. For example, special education students have trouble learning, if they can accomplish just a simple task it would be great. The teacher could give that student feedback on a job well done and the student would be very happy and want to accomplish more. Physical education teachers need to know were every student stands on their ability to learn. The teacher be able to adjust to each individual students needs and fulfill those needs. Each student has his/her on preference as to what he/she wants to learn. In that preferred subject the child usually excels. In most cases physical education relates more to males than females, this needs to change. We need to introduce more activities that females like to do such as: dance, aerobics, and gymnastics. Gymnastics was once a big part of physical education, but has since diminished. Rollerblading could also be a good sport for both sexes and good also fit in as lifetime activity. Students should also practice aerobic activities in their secondary physical class. Students should know about (THR) Target heart rate, what it is and how to use it. Physical education should teach a variety of life long activities. Golf and Tennis are examples of lifelong activities. There are thousands of senior citizens playing golf and tennis every day. Students in secondary physical education should know the benefits of living a healthy lifestyle. As well as the hazards of living a non-healthy lifestyle. Both of these should be taught in physical education classes before the students graduate high school. Students should be taught that the benefits of a good cardiovascular work out and maybe want to participate in one. Students should also note that smoking cigarettes is a non- healthy habit to get in to. In conclusion everyone has a different philosophy about education. But most of them, nowadays consist of the same qualities. During this discussion of my philosophy I found out that the physical education classes I went through doesn't fit my philosophy. So things need to change if I want physical education to fit my philosophy. Hopefully more teachers will start to get a "physically fit" philosophy and stop rolling out basketballs in every class. If this could be taught around the country then people could be better fit physically. If the population is in better shape then doctor bills will diminish and the government wont spend so much money on health care. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Piece of the Pie.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Piece of the Pie Money is an important issue for almost all college students. Very few are lucky enough not to have the financial burdens of tuition, housing, and food interfere with their academic initiatives. Some students have parents that are wealthy enough to cover all of the costs of college. Other students are given financial aid from the university that they attend. If necessary, students can get jobs to help differ the costs. There are no restrictions put on most students as to where they can work, or how much they can earn. Most students have this freedom, but varsity athletes with scholarships attending Division I schools do not. The National Collegiate Athletic Association, the governing body of collegiate athletics, restricts these athletes from having jobs. Even though these athletes would have a hard time make room for a job between practices, meetings and games, they are not even given the opportunity to do so because of the NCAA regulations. These regulations are based on the fear that athletes could be employed by affiliates of the university, who could attract the best athletes by unjustifiably paying them extraordinary salaries. While this may be a valid concern, the regulations are most often carried out to ridiculous lengths which ultimately do not serve the purpose they are intended to have. For example, Northwestern University has an aspiring young actor named Darnell Autry who also happens to be the starting running back for the University's football team. Darnell was offered a role, based entirely on his acting abilities, in a major network's sitcom. The NCAA nearly forbid him from accepting this offer based on the regulations against athlete employment. Darnell was eventually allowed to accept the job, however, the NCAA did not allow him to get paid for his work. They reasoned that the cost of the flight out of Chicago was payment enough for Darnell. As in Darnell's case, the regulations cause more problems then they prevent. The prospect of the money waiting for many athletes, like Darnell, when they leave college, leads them to abandon their education and head straight for the professional leagues. Some athletes, like Shawn Kemp or Kobe Bryant, skip college entirely. Kemp and Bryant both went directly from high school to the National Basketball Association, and are currently making millions of dollars a year. Other athletes, such as Stephon Marbury, Allen Iverson, Marcus Camby, Terry Glen, and Tim Biakabatuka, all college phenomenons from basketball and football, skip as many as three of their remaining college years. The lure of fame and fortune is making more and more athletes leave college early each year. Even those that stand a slim chance of ever becoming professionals cannot resist the temptation to leave. These athletes often end up without the million dollar contracts, and more importantly, without college degrees to fall back on. The pressure these athletes feel from being so financially limited by NCAA regulations also makes them consider leaving early. Many of these athletes' families would not be able to pay for college costs were it not for their scholarships their sons and daughters receive. Such athletes are hard pressed to ask their parents for extra money for the costs not covered by scholarships. These scholarship athletes are put at a great disadvantage because, unlike other students at any given university, including those on academic scholarships, the athletes are not allowed to have jobs to earn the extra money they need. The idea of leaving college early almost seems honorable in contrast to some other temptations to which college athletes may succumb. In the past few years the NCAA has seen many incidents involving player infractions of regulations. In one particular scandal, members of the Florida State football team were caught with illegal gifts from Foot Locker, provided by a corrupt agent. Florida State is not the only University with such problems. The University of Miami, and Auburn have been two notoriously corrupt athletic programs. Such situations are all to common, as officials on every level seem to look the other way. Their students are enticed further and further by the temptation of money, until the universities are investigated by the NCAA. This an example of how the NCAA regulations create an environment where the athletes can give way to the extra pressures placed upon them. The pressure they feel often leads them to cross the line between what is legal and illegal according to the NCAA, as in the Florida State Foot Locker scandal. Since they are not usually caught, and even when they are the penalties are not very severe, it should then come as no surprise that sometimes this line is blurred to the point that more serious crimes are committed. The athletes begin to feel as if they are above the NCAA laws. This attitude is even more harmful when it carries over to the laws enforced by the police. For example, Lawrence Philips, a star running back from the University of Nebraska, was arrested for harassing his girlfriend. He was not even kicked off of team, and is now making millions of dollars playing in the National Football League. The players actions are obviously not justified, but the NCAA should try to modify its regulations so as to prevent these situations from occurring. The NCAA regulations are not unfounded. However, they are unreasonable. Instead of restricting their athletes from having all jobs, for fear of unregulated corruption, why not regulate a job they have already? Why not pay the athletes for the "work" they do for the university? If the NCAA gave these athletes a modest salary, something equivalent to what they could get paid at any other university job, were they allowed to have one, they would feel much less pressure, and temptation. Most people object to the idea of paying the players because of the competition it would foster within the team. Who would decide how much each player receives? Another issue this question raises is of the projection to high school seniors deciding where to attend college. Would starting salaries, not educational opportunities, become their priority in deciding where to attend? These problems would be easily eliminated by standardizing the salary across Division I sports. It would not be impractical to devise a scheme based on the hours a player spends a week and a moderate wage to provide a moderate income for these players. For example, suppose an athlete spends 25 hours a week on his or her sport. A 10 dollar an hour wage would yield 250 dollars a week; the same amount he or she might make at any other job. Assuming there are no more than a few hundred scholarship athletes, the cost would be a fraction of what most Division I schools make each week from one football game's ticket revenues alone. Furthermore, since the salaries would be standardized, there would be no competition between team members, and schools would not feel pressured to offer recruits the highest salaries. Others may argue against paying athletes because the scholarships should be enough payment. The are receiving a free education and should be grateful for it. Furthermore, paying student athletes would only cloud their purpose at the University, enforcing the idea that the only way they will make money is through sports. The athletes would feel less like students because both the coaches and the athletes would find it harder to keep academics as the number one priority. The fact that many argue that scholarship should be enough payment for athletes illustrates the paradoxical nature of the current situation. The Division I schools acknowledge that outstanding high school athletes should be rewarded, and they give such athletes scholarships. However, a scholarship is not always a reward for an athlete. Many of the scholarship athletes would not be able to attend college if it were not for their scholarships. By admittance being contingent upon athletic scholarship, the athletes priorities become clouded. Are they a student first and an athlete second, or vice versa? If a scholarship athlete stops participating in his or her sport, he or she can no longer be a student. They cannot be a student, without being an athlete first. The problem of priorities is compounded further by the innate conflicts that arise between the academic calendar and athletic events. The conflict between being a student and being an athlete comes directly into play whenever an athlete has team commitments, upon which there scholarship depends, during classes. Should he or she travel to the away game and miss classes, or skip the game and study? These conflicts are so complicated that they may not even be solved by paying athletes a salary. A scholarship, for an athlete who could not otherwise attend a university can often be a "lose-lose" situation: the athlete cannot be a dedicated student if he or she has to put all the time an effort in to sport, but the athlete has to be an athlete first before he or she can be a student. The added pressures that result from the NCAA regulations make it even harder on these athletes. While salaries may not clarify the priorities for a scholarship athlete, they would at least make being a student a more reasonable and manageable choice. By treating Division I sports like a job, the athlete's role might be made clearer. It is accepted on the professional level that sports are a business, and therefore, an athletes job. On the surface, championships seem to be the main goal for most athletic teams. However, in a move that devastated some of the most loyal fans in football, this year the Cleveland Browns left the city of Cleveland and became the Baltimore Ravens. The Cleveland Browns had a long history and a rich tradition. Nevertheless the material motivations of their owner, Art Modell, took precedence, and illustrated that the most important goal is actually maximizing profit. On the professional level, the revenue is reflecting in the large salaries of the players. College players, however, see none of this money and can only watch from a distance and yearn for the day they too will get their share of the millions. The money generated from ticket sales, television contracts, commercials, clothing and other paraphernalia is astounding. At the college level revenue often funds the university and its other athletic programs. College players, despite being part of the same exact "business" as the professionals, do not share the same recognition. They should receive money for their work, just as any other student does for any other job. It is time for the NCAA and the Division I schools to re-evaluate the current state of there athletic policies. Every year more students leave college early, without a degree, for the sole reason of money. Every year an athletic program is investigated, put on probation or suspended due to violations of NCAA regulations. Above all, athletes priorities are left in limbo between academics and athletics. By giving the athletes salaries, the NCAA could maintain control over the fraudulent jobs that the regulations were intended to prevent, and make it easier for these athletes to stay in college and be students. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Prop 16.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Prop. 16 Written By: Date: There is a new regulation if you plan to play college sports. It is called Prop. 16; it is based on a sliding scale. You must first graduate from High School; you have to get at least a 2.000 GPA in 13 core classes, a 86 on your ACT, and a 1010 on your SAT; you must also register and be certified by the NCAA Initial Eligibility Clearinghouse. But as I said it is based on a sliding scale lets say you got a 2.300 GPA, you would only need a 75 on the ACT, and a 900 on the SAT to play, as long as you qualify in all the other things. I think that this is a very good rule to have. I feel that there are to many "dumb jocks" out there. This woulds force the College ball playing hopefuls to get better grades academically. Also if they could not reach the grades that Prop. 16 required then they can go to a junior college to gain the credits they need and possibaly could not have ever gotten in high school. It also gives them something to fall back on so to speak. In the next few paragraphs I hope you read with a open mind and maybe you will be convinced to belive the way I do. Enjoy. In 1992 only the small amount of 64.7% of the college-bound seniors coming out of high school met the requirment of Prop. 16. This is very low and it shows the students that they need to try alot harder to pass Prop. 16 to play the sport they love so much. And sence they have to try harder to get at least a 2.000 GPA, a 86 on their ACT, and a 1010 on the SAT to pass Prop. 16 they will then hopefully become smarter and go to college to play sports. And a lets take a event from real life, lets say that a interlectually challenged four star football player; lets call him Ricky. Ricky does bad all the way up to high school where he finds out about alittle thing called Prop. 16. He then changes his ways, in a good way. He starts to turn a 2.800 GPA instead of a 1.250 GPA. Hence he is then smarter than he was. And he got to pass the Prop. 16 and play college ball, his dream. That was one good thing about a thing I like to refer to as Prop. 16. There is a place called a junior college where students who could not qualify to pass the requirment of Prop. 16 can go to get the credits they need. A man named Eddie Brown said "Junior college is where I got my study habits together.". They say that junior college is a good place for athletes who do not pass Prop. 16 to go untill they do pass it. I think that this is good, becuase it gives them another chance to make it. If there was no such thing as Prop. 16 these athletes would not have ever got this good of a education. Lets say that a young lad, named Steve "The boy wonder"; wanted to play college ball his whole life. But he could not qualify to reach the requirments of Prop. 16 then he would have another chance to get what he needed and maybe even a little more. This was another reason that this rule is so good. I also feel that it will give them somthing to fall back on. Since less than one percent of athlets ever get to compete at the college level, not to mention the professsonal level. And sence only five-sixths of the athelets passed prop. 48, let alone passing Prop. 16 that means that some jocks are not as sharp as they should be, to get a job in somthing other than sports. And for an example of this we have a scene I like to call "The Break". There once was a young lad name Ernie Exoskeliton. He was the best wide reciver you would ever see. Good ol' Ernie is in high school and showing off for a scout at the big game, when all of a sudden a big fat saftey out of no where slams into the football great and broke his presious neck; he became a drooling veggie. Ernie Exoskeliton never played the sport of kings ever again. This tragity should alone persuade you to think that Prop. 16 can only be good for an athlete. I hope that by now you belive the same way that I do; in the respect that Prop. 16, a rule that basically means a athlete must get good grades and pass a few tests to play sports at a college level, is a good rule to have. I have given you three reasons to belive the way I do. Lets go over those three again; they were: 1.)It will force them to get better grades academically 2.)With this there will be a place called a junior college, where athletes that don't pass all the requirments can go to pass what they have left to get 3.)It will give them somthing to fall back on if their dreams don't come true I hope you now feel the way I along with many other people do about Prop. 16. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Scuba diving.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Scuba Diving ENC 2210 4/16/97 2 This Essay will illustrate some of the basic aspects of scuba diving. It will show the steps involved in assembling the scuba gear. The price range of scuba gear. The basic principles of diving, and were to go to get certified in scuba diving. It will also reveal some fun things that can be done while diving . The assembly of the scuba gear is very simple. First have your tank filled to the recommended amount of pressure (usually 3000 psi). Take the tank with the valve handle to the right, and set it in front of you. Next take the Buoyancy Compensator (B.C.) and attach it to the tank by putting the straps around the tank and tightening them. After the tank is secure, check to make sure that the O'ring on the valve of the tank is in place and in good condition. loosen the first stage of the regulator and place it over the valve of the tank. Then tighten the first stage securely, but not overly tight. Attach your octopus to the B.C. Then Pick up the pressure gauge and point it away from the body, and others. Turn the handle on the tank, to supply the regulator and gauges with air pressure. The gauges are pointed away from the body to avoid injury if the gauge were to malfunction. Listen for any leaks, and read the gauge and make sure that it is some what close to the pressure that was put in to the tank. Last you need to inflate the B.C.,and purge the regulator to make sure 3 that they work properly. The gear is now ready to be used. Scuba gear is very affordable. Scuba gear can be purchased new for as little as $299. For $299 you can get a regulator, B.C., and a pressure gauge, this is the bare minimum of what you need(Divers unlimited). Next up is $499, for this amount you get all above plus a depth gauge, and for $589 you also get a octopus(Divers Unlimited). There are many other setups you can purchase for around the same amount, and more. I found Divers unlimited to have the best over all prices. There are many places to get certified in scuba diving, but there are also many things to consider. First, there is the price, usually from $150 for a basic course up to $400 for a private course. The $150 course offered at B&B Aquatic Adventures, Inc. consists of Three to 4 class sessions and two to 3 pool sessions. It also includes 4 ocean dives. The $400 course offered at Urge 2 Submerge can be completed in as little as four days, and is worked completely around your schedule. It consist of 9 hours of class room study and 9 hours of pool time. It also includes 4 ocean dives. With all of the courses the ocean dives must be completed in pairs of two dives, on 2 separate days. The Scuba gear is suppled with all of the courses with the exception of a mask, fins, 4 snorkel, weight belt, and weights. There are a variety of price between the above that offer various times and days to meet your needs. The one major rule of diving is to always breath. This means never hold your breath. At different depths in the water air is compressed in your lungs. This pressure can cause serious injury if it were to build up in the lungs due to a sudden rise in depth. For every 33 feet in depth the air in your lungs decreases by half. Thus the air in the lungs doubles for every 33 feet that one rises. So if you take a full breath and then rise up in the water with out exhaling, the pressure increases and may explode the lungs. There are many fun things to do while scuba diving. My favorite is to collect tropical fish for my fish tank. Tropical fish are very expensive, but not all that hard to catch. all you need is a net , tickle stick, gloves, and bait bucket. The net should be make out of some kind of transparent plastic with small enough holes so that the fish will not be able to escape. The bait bucket can be any ordinary bait bucket. The only thing you need to do is cut off the sides so that it will no longer float. Another thing I like to do is catch lobster. This can be done with the same equipment as used to catch tropical fish with the exception of needing a mesh bag to hold the lobsters. These are two things that I enjoy to do 5 while diving. This Essay illustrated some of the basic aspects of scuba diving. It showed the steps involved in assembling the scuba gear. It gave some of the basic principles of diving, and were to go to get certified in scuba diving. It also illustrate some of the things that can be done while diving . 6 Work Cited Morehead, P. D. (1995). The New American Webster Handy College Dictionary(3rd. ed.). NY: Penguin Books. Rew, L. J. (1993). Introduction to technical writing: Process and practice (2nd ed.). NY: St. Martin's Press Inc. B&B Aquatic Adventures, Inc. (1997). Divers Unlimited (1997). Urge 2 Submerge (1997). f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Should Scholarship Athletes Work .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ SHOULD SCHOLARSHIP ATHLETES WORK? Should college athletes on full ride scholarships be able to hold a job during the school year? Well up until Monday, January 12, 1997, full scholarship athletes were forbidden to hold jobs during the school year. For the last five years this has been a very controversial issue in the National Collegiate Athletic Association, known as the NCAA. Imagine being from a poor family and going to college on a full-ride scholarship for basketball. Under the old legislation, that player is not allowed to work or receive money from the school. In turn the player cannot afford to even travel home over the holidays to be with his family. Athletes should be able to hold a job during the school year in order to get the valuable experience of working and make enough money to cover living expenses and traveling costs. Under the new legislation, which was passed at the NCAA Convention, Division I athletes on full scholarship will be allowed to earn enough money to match the full cost of attending school. Athletic scholarships typically cover room, board, books and tuition, but do not cover costs for trips home, gas, laundry and other items. The determination of how much money covers those things is made by each school's financial aid office; most administrators have estimated the costs to be between $2,000 and $3,000 a year. Athletes who choose to work, and their employers, will be required to sign an affidavit that says the athletes have not been hired on the basis of their athletic ability or status and that they will be compensated only for the work they perform at a rate commensurate with the local rate of pay for such work. Critics of the legislation that passed said it opens the door for the very problems that originally sparked the regulation, athletes being paid for menial labor, and that keeping track of how much money athletes are earning will be difficult. But according to Big Ten Commissioner Jim Delany, "Sure there will be bogus jobs,'' he said. "It'll open up a can of worms, but I think we have to start living with cans of worms and let the presidents, athletic directors, and board of trustees handle it.'' It makes more sense to have the schools required to enforce the new regulations involved than it does to ask the NCAA to handle it. The schools have first hand account o f all the players at their school, therefore they are in the best position to enforce the new legislation's requirements. On the job experience is essential when looking for a job after college. Many athletes under the old legislation did not have the imperative experience necsasary. Bridget Niland is a former distance runner at the State University of New York and chairwoman of the NCAA Student-Athlete Advisory Committee. She gives a good example of why the real work experience is necessary to becoming successful. She said, "Athletic experience, while valuable, cannot be equated with real work experience. . . . When you apply for a job, an employer says, `It's great you can run a 4:30 mile, but what work experience do you have?' " Now full scholarship athletes will be able to get at least some real work experience. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Skiing.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Types of Skiing Downhill Skiing In Downhill skiing, competitors take a "set course from start to finish." They take turns racing and each run is timed. The person with the fastest time wins. Downhill racers use ski poles to pick up speed at the start and for balance when they take turns. They try to keep there skis as close as possible to the snow. As he leaves the starting gate he activates an automatic timing mechanism. Downhill racing is the fastest Alpine ski racing sport. Champion skiers reach speeds of over 90 miles per hour on the steep, strait parts of the course. The turns call for immense skill and powerful muscles. Taking tuns at fast speeds puts a lot of stress on the legs. The racers use helmets for protection, because falling at high speeds can be very dangerous. The sport needs a great deal of courage. The good thing about it is that it is probably the most exciting ski event ever. Large bumps called moguls, and steep pitches add to the hazards. The course ranges from about 1 and a half to 3 miles long. The fastest recorded speed for a man on skis is 129.827 miles per hour. The fastest recorded speed for a woman is 124.759 miles per hour. Both records were achieved at Lees Acres, France, in April 1984. Slalom In slalom competitors race downhill through a series of gates represented by pairs of poles. The flags on the gates are either red or blue. There are three types of events: Slalom, Giant Slalom, and Super-G. Slalom has many gates and tight turns. Giant Slalom has fewer gates and wider turns. Super-G is a combination of Giant Slalom and downhill racing. Getting through the gates of a slalom course calls for great balance and skill. Races are won on the fastest time, as in downhill, but if a gate is missed or taken wrongly it means disqualification of the racer. Olympic slalom events require a course to have a vertical drop of at least 650 feet from the beginning to the finish. Cross Country Cross Country skiing requires great stamina. The standard courses range from 3 to 30 miles and some are even longer. There are fewer sharp turns or steep slopes than there are in Alpine racing. In a biathlon competitors make stops to shoot at targets. They carry their rifles strapped to their backs as they progress from target to target areas. Time penalties are given for missed targets. The big marathons are held in Europe and in North America. Anyone can take part, from competitors to beginners. Ski poles play an important part in cross country skiing. The skier uses the poles to help with the rhythm necessary to keep up a consistent pace and help to propel forward. The champion Nordic skiers average about 12 miles per hour. Like long distance runners, they go into a rhythmic stride. Ski Jumping Out of all the snow sports, ski jumping is the most spectacular. The fearless competitors take off from huge ramps and soar through the air before landing as much as 330 feet away. There are two ski jumping events, the 70m and the 90m. These are not the height of the ramps, but how far you are expected to jump. Points are awarded for style as well as for distance. A ski jumper crouches to gather up speed as he goes down the [in run] of a ski tower. The position in the air is important, and is judged on steadiness and control. Ski jumping is probably the oldest form of skiing. Skis used for ski jumping are heavier, longer, and wider than Alpine skis. Top Ten Ski Resorts Killington, Vermont Killington is the largest ski resort in the Eastern United States. It has six peaks referred to as separate mountains: Sunrise Mountain, Bear Mountain, Sky Peak, Killington Peak, Snowdon Mountain, and Ramshead Mountain. All these Mountains can be skied by skiers of all levels of ability and it is easy for skiers to move from one mountain to the next. Considering how big Killington is there are eighteen lifts: six double chairlifts, four triple chairlifts, five quad chairlifts, two surface lifts, and one Gondola. The Gondola that they have is three and a half miles long, which is the longest the longest in North America. Killington's total skiable area is seven-hundred and twenty-one acres with a vertical drop of three-thousand, one-hundred and sixty feet. Killington has one-hundred and seven runs. Of these runs, 45% are beginner runs, 20% are intermediate, and 35% are advanced. Killington's longest trails are Juggernaut, Timberline, and Cascade, which are all about ten miles long. Killington's average monthly temperatures during the season are: 28 degrees in November, 26 degrees in December, 17 degrees in January, 16 degrees in February, 26 degrees in March, and 34 degrees in April. Snowbird, Utah One of Snowbird's best features is its easy access. Snowbird is only thirty-one miles away from Salt Lake International Airport. The airport has seven buses daily that take people to Snowbird, They also have eight car rental agencies. Snowbird is a great mountain to ski on. They have wide open runs that have, moguls, power, or just plain steep runs. Snowbird has an unbelievable 1,900 acres of skiable terrain and has a total lift capacity of 8,810 skiers per hour. The base is about 8,100 feet and the top of the tram is about 11,000. This provides a vertical drop of about 2,900 feet. The mountain is serviced by eight chairlifts: one aerial tram, and seven double chairlifts. Crowding is usually not a problem at Snowbird even though it is close to a major city. There is not much crowding because there are a lot of other ski resorts in that area. It must also be noted that Snowbird is not an easy mountain. The beginner and intermediate runs that they have are harder than at other resorts. Snowbird receives about 550 inches of snow annually. Its monthly snowfall is: Sixty-five inches in November, seventy-six inches in January, eighty-four inches February, one-hundred and seven inches in March, and seventy-five inches in April. The longest beginner run is Big Emma at 550 feet long. The longest intermediate run is Chips Run at two miles long. The longest advanced run is Silver Fox at about 1.7 miles long. Steamboat, Colorado Steamboat has four peaks that are available to ski on: Thunderhead Peak, Storm Peak, Sunshine Peak, and South Peak. These peaks are 3,600 feet vertical, the second highest in Colorado. The base elevation is about 6,900 feet and Steamboat's highest peak is 10,500 feet. There are 2,500 skiable acres and over fifty miles of trails. Steamboat is served by twenty lifts that are: one eight passenger gondola, one quad chairlift, seven triple chairlifts, nine double chairlifts, and two ski school lifts. The longest beginner run is Why Not at three miles. The longest intermediate run is High noon at two and a half miles. The longest advanced run is Shadows at just under one mile long. Their annual snowfall is 325 inches. Their monthly snowfall is: 27 inches in November, 71 inches in December, 63 inches in January, 56 inches in February, 57 inches in March, and 20 inches in April. Average monthly temperatures during a season are: 28 degrees in November, 18 degrees in December, 15 degrees in January, 18 degrees in February, 26 degrees in March, and 38 degrees in April. Steamboat is an easier mountain as Snowbird is a harder mountain. In other words, Steamboat does not have as many runs that are intimidating. They do not even have one double-black diamond to ski on. This Mouton is more of a family Mountain than anything else. However, the expert runs are not wimpy. The will challenge the expert, and in the right snow conditions (Powder), the may be among the best in Colorado. Sun Valley, Idaho Sun Valley, like Aspen, has two mountains: Baldy Mountain, and Dollar Mountain. Dollar Mountain is about two miles away from "Badly." Shuttle buses run every 15 minutes between both mountains. Shuttle services start about a half an hour before the lifts open and run until half an hour after the lifts close. Dollar Mountain is considered primarily a teaching mountain. It is pretty small, easy, and there is not a single tree on that mountain. Dollar's base is about 6,010 feet and its summit is at 6,638 feet, giving it a vertical drop of 628 feet. The entire mountain consists of only 127 acres with uphill lift service for 5,000 skiers per hour. Bald Mountain is a classic ski mountain, and it is the mountain for which Sun Valley is most famous for. Baldy has all the elements' skiers of all ability look forward to when skiing. There are gentle rolling slopes, steep runs, mogul trails, and bowls filled with deep powder. Baldy's base is 5,750 feet, the lowest of any Resort located in the Rocky Mountains. Its summit is 9,150 feet giving it a vertical drop of 3,400 feet. Sun Valley's Mountain snow fall is: 36" in Nov., 60" in Dec., 100" in Jan., 115" in Feb., and 100" in Mar.. Average monthly temperatures during a season are: 32 degrees in Nov., 21 degrees in Dec., 19 degrees in Jan., 24 degrees in Feb., and 31 degrees in Mar. Taos, Mexico Taos is pretty much a mountain for expert skiers. 51% of the mountain's runs are expert runs, only 25% are intermediate, and 24% are beginner. The elevation of Taos at its summit is 11,819 feet. With its base at 9,207 feet, the vertical drop is 2,612 feet. The longest beginner run is Whitefeather at 3.1 miles long. The longest intermediate run is Honeysuckle at 5.25 miles long. The longest expert run is Longhorn at just a little over 2 miles. Taos is the kind of mountain where it is either snowing a lot or it is clear skies. They get over 323 inches of snow annually, it's monthly average is: 40" in Nov., 36" Dec., 58" in Jan., 37" in Feb., 63" in Mar., and 39" in Apr. The average monthly temperatures at the base of the mountain are: 27 degrees in Nov., 21 degrees in Dec., 22 degrees in Jan., 28 degrees in Feb., 32 degrees in Mar., and 39 degrees in Apr.. Telluride, Colorado By anyone's definition Telluride is a great mountain. Located in Uncompahgre National Forest deep in the San Jan mountains, it's trails offer terrain for skiers of every skill level. Telluride mountain has 3,155 vertical feet. Its base is at 8,735 feet and its summit is at 11,890 feet. They have 735 acres of skiable terrain and it is serviced by: 1 detachable quad chairlift, 6 double chairlifts, 2 triple chairlifts, and 1 Poma lift. The longest beginner run is Tellyride trail, and the lift that takes you to that run is the world's detachable quad chairlift at 2.85 miles long. The longest intermediate run is See Forever, and the longest advanced run is The Plunge. In total, there are 45 trails of which 24% are beginner, 50% intermediate, and 26% are advanced. Telluride's annual snowfall is 300 inches. It's monthly snowfall is: 20" in Nov., 53' in Dec., 50" in Jan., 37" in Feb., and 66" in Mar.. Breckenridge, Colorado Three mountains comprise Breckenridge ski area: Peak 8, Peak 9, and Peak 10. From a base of 9,600 feet to a summit of 12,213 feet, there are 2613 vertical feet of wonderful skiing. All the mountains are interconnected by fifteen lifts that include 3 quads, 1 triple chairlift, nine double chairlifts, and two surface lifts. The Resorts uphill lift capacity is 22,650 skiers per hour. Breckenridge is a large Resort: there are more than 1,480 skiable acres, consisting of 107 trails. 23% of the trails are easy, 28% are intermediate, and 49% are expert. The longest run on peak 8 is a beginner run that is named 4 O'clock and is 3 miles long. Centennial and Crystal are the longest intermediate runs each at 1.3 miles long. The longest expert run is Cimarron at two-thirds of a mile. Breckenridge's annual snowfall is about 320". There average monthly snowfall is: 36" in Nov., 31: in Dec., 32" in Jan., 45" in Feb., 58" in Mar., and 54" in Apr. Average monthly temperatures are: 26 degrees in Nov., 21 degrees in Dec., 21 degrees in Jan., 23 degrees in Feb., 29 degrees in Mar., and 34 degrees in Apr. Aspen, Colorado Like Snowbird, Aspen mountain has easy access. Aspen is only 200 miles away from the major city, Denver. It is also easy to make it to Aspen by air. United Express and Continental Express offer quick service from Denver's Stapleton International Airport to Aspen. Aspen mountain is different form any other mountain in this report. It is one of only two mountains that does not have any beginner runs (the other is Sun Valley). It may also be the only mountain the majority of the trails are short. Located in the White River National Forest, Aspen Mountain has over 23 mails of trails. Of these trails 35% are intermediate trails, 35% are black diamond, and 30% are double black diamond. The base elevation is 7,945 feet and its summit is 11,212 feet. This gives the skier 3,267 vertical feet of skiing. This resort has: 1 Gondola, 1 quad superchair, 2 fixed grip quads, and 4 double chairlifts. Aspen's uphill lift capacity is 10,775 skiers per hour. Compared to other mountains, Aspen receives annual snowfall of about 30 inches. It's average monthly snowfall is: 34" in Nov., 52" in Dec., 40" in Jan., 51" in Feb., and 66" in Mar. It does not seem as that is a lot of snow, it is not. They get a lot of their snow from snow-making machines. Vail, Colorado Vail Mountain is one of the greatest ski mountains in North America. By anyone's definition, Vail Mountain is BIG, consisting of 12,500 acres of which 3,787 acres are developed trails. Vail is the largest single ski area in America. The developed trails total 102 runs, the longest being Riva Ridge at three miles. Vail has a base elevation of 8,150 feet and rose to 11,250 feet at its summit. This equates to a 3,100 foot vertical drop. This terrain is serviced by the following lift equipment: Gondola, 1 high speed enclosed quadruple chairlift, 5 high-speed detachable chairlifts, 1 fixed-grip chairlift, 3 triple chairlifts, 9 double chairlifts, and 2 surface lifts. Vail, with its excellent mix of terrain offer's challenge and excitement to skiers of all ability levels. The front face of the mountain consists of 32% beginner trails, 31% intermediate trails, and 32% are expert runs. The back side of the mountain consists of four bowls, three of which are either advanced or intermediate depending on the snow conditions. Vail Mountains receives an annual snow fall of about 300-350 inches. It's average monthly snow fall is: 60" in November, 62" in December, 62" in January, 54" in February, 65" in March, and 34" in April. The average daily temperatures during the season are: 28 degrees in November, 21 degrees in December, 20 in January, 23 in February , 28 in March, and 35 degrees in April. Jackson Hole, Wyoming Jackson Hole is located in the Bridger Teton National Forest. The ski area is one of the largest in North America and has over 4 square miles of skiable terrain. The lower mountain, where all the beginner and most of the intermediate runs are, is called Apres' Vous. Right next to Apres' Vous is Rendezvous Mountain. Rendezvous is where Jackson Hole's difficult runs are. The mountains have: 6 beginner trails, 26 intermediate trails, and 25 expert trails. Jackson Hole has the following lifts: 1 Aerial tram, 1 quad chairlift, 1 triple chairlift, 5 double chairlifts, and 1 high speed poma. The longest beginner's run is Eagle's Nest. It is 2,062 feet long. The longest intermediate run is Gros Ventre. It is 1.4 miles long. The longest expert run is Rendezvous Bowl at 2,700 feet. Jackson Hole's yearly snowfall is: 108" in November, 84" in December, 84" in January, 96" in February, and 48" in March. Jackson Hole is a big mountain. Its base elevation is 6,311 feet and the elevation of the summit is 10,450 feet. A vertical drop of 4,139 feet gives skiers the most vertical feet of skiing of any major United States ski resort. Ski Equipment Proper ski equipment plays a major role for those wishing to hit the slopes. The type of equipment needed depends on the kind of skiing the individual wished to perform. Different equipment is needed for different types of skiing. The beginner will use a far different type of binding, for instance, than the experienced downhill skier. Competitors and Cross Country skiers need more advanced equipment geared specifically to that sport. Also, clothing plays a major role as a skier who is unprepared for freezing conditions and possible high winds can suffer from frostbite or even worse. Skis When buying skis check that they are not damaged in any way and that the running base is smooth and flat. The shovel plays a big part in turning, it flexes and leads the skier around. The narrowest part of the ski is the waist. The waist is where you place your boot. The ski is arched, or has a Camber to support the waist and to control different forces you might put on it. Without a skier the ski would only touch the snow at two points - the shovel and the tail. The tail is tipped up to reduce possible damage. It is really simple to find out how long you want your ski to be. You want your ski to be about the same height as you are. Boots Aside from their part in attaching the skier to the ski and inducing the right forward lean, ski boots must feel comfortable. Ski boots need adjustment to keep the right fit throughout the day. Make sure your toes are not pushed tightly against the front of your boot and that the heel of the foot is not kept down. When strapping your boot on keep your heel down. Your ankle must be free to bend, allowing you to go into the forward lean position. Bindings Ski binding are probably the most complicated item of your ski equipment. If they are not perfectly adjusted you will find out that your skis will be coming off all the time, or will fail to come off when they should, which could lead to a bad accident. The bindings have two main parts: a toe piece and a heel piece. Although it can vary , the toe piece normally releases under sideways pressure and the heel piece under forward and upward pressure. Some bindings have a heel pivot so the whole heel binding swivels to release the boot. The toe piece is a spring-loaded gadget made to release your boot when the forces on your leg build up to a dangerous level. Poles Built as much for balance as for turning skis, ski poles must be the correct length. When you are holding your poles they should be at elbow length. Plastic baskets are at the end of your poles. The baskets normally have at least one hole in them so that you can stick the other pole's tip threw it to have an easier way to carry your poles. Lost baskets should be replaced as soon as possible. Clothing Whatever type of ski gear you use, remember to wear ski clothing in layers. Make sure your gear is warm, windproof, and waterproof. The ski jacket should be wind and waterproof. Look for strong zippers covered with flaps and drawstrings for durability. Gloves should be large enough to let the fingers move and thick enough to keep the fingers warm. Make sure the cuffs go over the wrists and the palms have extra padding. Goggles give protection to the eyes against the cold, the snow, or sunlight. Keep them in your jacket when you are not using them to avoid getting them scratched or lost. Ski pants or "bibs" should have straps that feel comfortable over your shoulders. They should also feel snug but not too tight around your waist. They should have pockets and also be waterproof and windproof. Bibliography Weber, Robert E. The Greatest Ski Resorts in America, Dallas, Texas; Guide Book Publishing Co., 1988. Walter, Claire The Best Ski Resorts in America, New York, New York; Randt and Company, Inc., 1988. Bartelski, Konrad + Neilands, Robin Learn Downhill Skiing in a Weekend, Toronto; Daring Kindersley Limited, 1991. Markels, Alex "Travel Watch," Snow Country, March/April," page 37. Skiing." Comton's, 1992 page 311-314. Barritt, Norman Snow Sports, New York, New York; Franklin Watts, 1987. Skiing By: Bryan Colter f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\SPONSORS IN SPORTS.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Michael Gerasimenko 11/12//96 TR 8-915 Social Problems in Sport Sponsors and Sports In the world of sports, everything from the cups the athletes drink from to the stadiums they play in is up for grabs. The four major sports are a playing field for the teams as well as major companies hoping to influence the public. While there are some positives and negatives to sponsors, a line has to be drawn somewhere. The four major sports, Major League Baseball, the National Basketball Association, the National Football League, and the National Hockey League all generate millions of dollars from sponsors each year. Individual athletes themselves command large endorsement contracts that in many cases exceed their own salaries. And although the heads of these sports try to limit the influence of companies, they are still a major part of every game played. One of the more widely known sponsors of sports is Nike. Their rivalry with Reebok and other shoe and apparel companies is seen on television and on the playing field. Advertising their company is the major concern when displaying their logos in sports. Beverages, fast foods, credit cards, automobiles and a wide variety of companies spend their money on sports related ventures. They spend big dollars to name stadiums and arenas after their companies. Television gives these companies even more chances to influence the public with commercials that companies might sometimes pay up to $1 million for. The uniforms that the players wear are now being made my different manufacturers whereas five years ago each league had all their teams wearing the same brand. The equipment being used is also made by different companies. No matter what is being fought for, sponsors create good and bad influences in each sport. Major League Baseball is recognized as the most popular sport. They also play the most games which is a plus to sponsors. Each game is seen as a chance to spread word of their company. But MLB seems to be the least affected team wise by sponsors. This is probably because of the strict rules set forth and also because of recent work stoppages and labor disputes. MLB was once the leader in innovative ideas involving sponsors. Billboards are placed around the stadium in strategic spots that will be noticed by fans and television. Stadiums are now being renamed by companies willing to spend millions to have the stadium named after the company such as 3Com Park in San Francisco. These short term deals can create a problem in the future though. Athletes are not as widely chosen for endorsement contracts as in other sports. This is probably because many players cannot make a huge impact on the outcome of the games. Also many young athletes are not known because collegiate baseball is not watched as much as other collegiate sports. A positive effect that sponsors have on Major League Baseball is that they are trying to help restore baseball as the national pastime. Baseball needs to regain interest with the public and sponsors are coming up with new and exciting ideas. More players are being endorsed and commercials are reaching out to the youth who play the sport. Money being spent by various companies is being redistributed so that the lesser markets can receive some money. Basically anything that can attract people to the sport is good for baseball at this moment. A negative effect that sponsors have on baseball is not really much of a negative. Companies are not sponsoring baseball enough. The strikes and disputes are the reason why. But sponsors should be more of a part of baseball. More athletes should be endorsed and more impact on teams in smaller markets need to happen for baseball to regain popularity. The National Basketball Association could be easily summed up concerning sponsors as shoe wars. Nike, Reebok, Adidas, Fila and anybody else are fighting for just about every athlete in an effort to make money. The response has the public interested in basketball and has made basketball a stable and profitable sport. Women's basketball is now picking up steam because companies are realizing that they could make money on women too. These shoe wars have trickled down to the collegiate level, where companies pay schools to wear their sneakers, and even the high school level where basketball camps held yearly bring in the newest and best talent available. A positive effect that sponsors have on the NBA is that basketball is increasing worldwide. People like and watch the game and the players. The majority of the public know Michael Jordan and Nike is a main reason why. Young athletes can see their heroes and dream of playing basketball because companies give basketball a good image. A negative effect though is that these shoe wars sometimes lead to too much control. Players at the college and high school levels know that if they are good enough, jumping to the NBA is first on their list because of the money being offered. Nike and Reebok and the other companies give more money to the players for endorsements than the players make for their salary. This reason of playing in the NBA for the money is not good. Also giving money to schools for wearing their shoes is not fair to the players who must wear them. They see none of the money which gives them an even greater reason to go to the NBA. The National Football League has made many changes over the last five years. More companies are sponsoring teams than ever before with the Super Bowl being the high point of corporate spending. Again, Nike is a strong influence on players and teams. Recently they gave the Dallas Cowboys $300 million to basically put their logo on everything. While this does generate publicity for the NFL, some teams are seeing more money than other teams. As in basketball, collegiate football is seeing a surge in popularity because of sponsorship of various activities. A positive effect that sponsors have on the NFL is that like in basketball, interest is growing. Companies use different ways to show their football ties hoping to create interest in their product. A negative effect is that some companies are trying to get too much control. The situation with Nike and the Cowboys is under review. It can lead to a terrible downfall for the NFL if too much power is held by one company. The lesser teams will not have the money or the prestige to lure players to play for their team. The National Hockey League is seen as number four in sports. The reason in part is because of hardly any sponsors at all. It has always been the same until recent. More air time is being given to hockey therefore a need for sponsorship. Inline hockey is the fastest growing sport and ice hockey is being watched more than ever. Companies have realized that hockey can be a very healthy investment. They can have their names placed on the boards around the rink which is almost always seen. Arenas are now being renamed such as USAir Arena and Continental Airlines Arena in the quest to impact hockey and make some money. Nike has made a huge step by acquiring a major manufacturer of equipment named producing the Bauer brand in an effort to gain interest in hockey. Uniforms are now being made by three different companies instead of one. Players are now first seeing endorsements from companies. Hockey is growing at a rapid pace. There are no negative effects on hockey. Everything is positive because any kind of sponsorship is a plus. Hockey is trying to work upward and be recognized as a major sport. Companies are just now realizing hockey's potential. Five years from now with more sponsors, hockey could be just as big as basketball. The influences of companies on sports are for the most part positives. Sponsors help make a sport grow with money for the teams as well as themselves. More interest in sports lead to advancements in the games themselves. The negative effects have to be monitored because on negative can outweigh many positives. A step back in sport because of a sponsor will not be good for the future of that sport. As long as the companies and the leagues work together, sports will be able to grow. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Sport in Society.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The material I have studied for the Issue of Sport has helped me understand more about living in our contemporary world. The film and the screenplay "Strictly Ballroom" along with newspaper articles and the television documentary on Sport made me understand why sport is important in our society. Sport involves many things such as competition, dirty tactics, personal achievement and sport officials. Firstly, whenever there is sport, there is competition. There is competition for all levels of sport. Some people thive on competition while others are just testing their own limitations. Competition is both good and bad for our society; it brings out the best and the worst in people. If there is competition it makes people strive harder to do the best they can. But it can also lead to dirty tactics, drugs or violence. In the screenplay "Strictly Ballroom", dirty tactics were used due to the competitive pressure. At the State Final Championship Scott and Liz were blocked by Ken Railings and Pam Short. It was also unfair competition, Barry Fife (The Dance Ferderation President) was being dishonest. Wayne overheard Barry setting it up so that Scott didn't win the Pan Pacific Grand Prix. The Sport weekly magazine article " Shirley knows her tables" printed on 14th May, 1996 dicusses her determination and preparation for the competition in the 2000 Olympics game. Every game have different levels of competion and also the bigger the prizes, the more competitive. Shirley trains very hard and knows it is very competitive at the Olympics. Secondly people can personal achievement from sport. Sportspersons are satisfied that is they have performed to their expectations. Personal achievement is doing the best you can or setting up goals and fulfilling them by winning. It helps to lift the spirits and the motivation of a person's mind. Family support is also important to a person's success. In "Strictly Ballroom", Scott and Fran achieved some goals such as the time Fran asked Scott to dance with her and he eventually agreed. They showed their individuality and are very determined non- conformists. They dance for the enjoyment of it. Both of them have the same dreams. But Scott's personal achievement is different from Fran's. He grew up expecting to win the Pan Pacifics. Fran and Scott fulfilled their ambition and are satisfied by merely being able to dance their own steps. The newspaper article "Strait into the record books" from The Sydney Morning Herald published on 6th Febrary 1996 demonstrated personal achievement of Tammy van Wisse, the first person to swim Bass Strait. Her individuality and determination kept her motivated to face the difficulties. She was testing her limitations and succeeded. Thirdly, Sports Official are very important to any organised sport.Officials help to keep the sport in order and for people to obey the rules. Sometimes officials misuse their power which causes corruption and loses supporters. There are many types of sport officials like coaches, umpire, judges and so on. Without them the game won't work. They're like the core of the activities. If officials do something wrong, it's not good for the sport and the officials reputation and could cause lots of trouble. In "Strictly Ballroom" Barry Fife is a very corrupt official who has misused his power to stop Scott from dancing his own steps. He organised who he wanted to win or what is going to happen. Twenty years back he persuaded Shirley to dance with Les instead of Doug so he and his partner won the Pan Pacifics. Barry then became the President of the Dance Ferderation and wanted to stay in power but Scott was a threat to him. Barry tried everything, lying to Scott about Doug, getting him to dance with Tina, persuading Wayne and disquailifying Scott and Fran. In the end Barry's power is broken, because he is exposed as a corrupt official. The magazine article "No girls rule knocks Jessie out of ring" express how Jessie coach, Mr Alan Pond was breaking the rules when he tried to enter her in a boys only boxing competition . The plan was foiled because they asked for her birth certificate. Mr Pond was banned from coaching the boys as well. In conclusion, the materials I studied "Strictly Ballroom" and the Related materials for the issue of Sport have widen my knowledge and understanding about living in our comtemporary world. I realize that competition, sport officials and personal satisfaction are essentials in sport and many problems could arise from them. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Sport Psychology Self Confidence in Sport Activity.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Laura Ann Giraldi Sports in Society Sports Psychology: Self -- Confidence in Sport Activity November 21, 1996 (1) Sports Psychology is one of the most up and coming sciences of the present time. This practice focuses on training athletes to use their mental capacities along with their physical talent to reach what is known as peak performance. Sports Psychologists analyze the performance of athletes and use motivational, cognitive, and behavioral principles to teach them peak performance levels. Sixty to ninety percent of success in sports is due to mental factors and psychological mastery. Sensing the importance of mental training in recent years, scientists have developed mental training programs. These programs all vary in technique, however, they all include skills focused on mastering the art of self-confidence. There are considerable amounts of evidence in sports literature that there is a direct correlation between self-confidence and peak performance. Self-confidence exists in all walks of life. It is defined as: the strong relationships between a person's thoughts, feelings, and behavior which if motivated correctly can help an individual excel with confidence in anything they try to do. Most of the time self-confidence is viewed in accordance with how well an athlete performs at a certain sport activity. To examine this further one must look at how an athlete prepares themselves before the task in order to understand how their self-confidence reigns so high when it comes time for them to actually compete. An athlete must trust what enables them to build their self-confidence. (2) To start, an athlete needs to know themselves and what their limitations are. Through personal experience an athlete will know what they are capable of doing, and also what challenges them. From such personal experiences an athlete can recall past success as well as past failures. Therefore, an athlete must strive off that knowledge of past success to reassure themselves that they have done it once, and that they can do it again. All is easier said then done. Building self-confidence can be one of the hardest things an athlete has to do. This involves a great deal of mental awareness and self-discipline. For it could take only one negative experience to destroy an athlete's ego. This is when the process of filtering comes into play. Filtering involves using negative experience in a positive way. More specifically an athlete must look at such experiences carefully and learn from them. They must not focus on the bad, but how it can help them in the future. For example, a basketball player who missed a foul shot that could have won the game must not view the experience as I am a loser; he must say "My foul shooting needs a little help." In turn, this athlete should take a little time before and after practice to drill this technique. By doing this he is not focusing on the negative he is building towards a positive. This technique is very important to the athlete who is looking to strive for peak performance. For an athlete who dwells on the negative aspects (3) of their performance will never appreciate or accentuate their positive aspects. This in the long run will not allow them to develop to their full potential. A second technique in gaining self-confidence is a skill called self-talk. This is indeed a skill. This should be done when the athlete is spending quiet time with themselves. This is the time when an athlete must throw out all modest tendencies and falsehoods. This is a time when the athlete must be completely honest with themselves and their performance. This is also the time when the athlete must allow themselves to be their own best friend. These self-talks should be very detailed and taken seriously. They should include statements about past success, hard work, team cohesion, uniqueness, talent, endurance, persistence, and determination. This list may vary greatly, however it is these positive reinforcements that make all the difference. Self-talk is also a time when an athlete may reflect on compliments he has received and success up to this point. This technique is as important as any in the road toward peak performance. A third technique in gaining self-confidence is imagery. Imagery if done properly does build confidence. Imagery or mental rehearsal is the process of creating mental images of yourself performing at optimal levels. Confidence increases because you avoid dwelling on the past, where you could find experiences of failure. Confidence is further enhanced when you maintain focus in (4) the present time rather than letting your imagination drift into the future, where the possibilities for failure or injury can exist. Simply, an athlete's confidence is enhanced because they see themselves achieving the goal the learn what it looks like, feels like, sounds like, or even smells like. Therefore, the situation becomes familiar to them and they feel it belongs to them resulting in a feeling of success. An extra bit of confidence like that can carry an athlete through almost anything, and they can feel as if they can do things that may have seemed impossible. This technique is considered by many sports psychologists to be one of the greatest tools aiding athletes with self-confidence. The above techniques are basically internal and must be done on an individual basis. There are however some external techniques that build self-confidence. Coaches can practice many self-confidence skills with their team. First, team cohesion sessions are a necessity. This is the time when the team can learn to act as one. Not only physically, but mentally as well. If they have faith in one another it is inevitable that they will gain faith in themselves. Second, using constructive criticism can make the players feel much better about themselves. Coaches should make suggestions like "Why don't you try this," instead of yelling at the players and saying, "you are doing it all wrong!" Little things as these make all the difference. Third, a coach should make pre-game, mid-game, and post-game (5) Pep talks. This is a crucial and emotional time for the players any negative statements could be detrimental. This is the coach's opportunity to make the team feel as if they are on top of the world regardless of the opponent or the score. A technique that is most often forgotten, and can be utilizes both internally and externally is to have fun. If you play as if the score does not matter chances are you will feel better about yourself than you ever have. For it is only a game, and life is more than the game itself. In conclusion, confidence as presented here can either make or break an athlete. Without confidence in oneself the physical talent means nothing at all. Believing in yourself goes a long way and it is necessary to survive in not only sport activity, but in all walks of life. A little confidence goes a long way. References Cox, Richard H., Sport Psychology: Concepts and Appllications. Madison: Brown and Benchmark, 1994. Ferguson, Howard E., The Edge. Clevland: Getting the Edge, 1990. Ryan, Frank. Sports and Psychology. Englewood Cliffs: Prentice Hall, 1981. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Sportsmanship In Our World Today.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Sports are an involved part in today's society. The ways that the athletes act are an important part in the playing of sports. Sportsmanship is found in every single sport there is. Whether it is professional football or the local little league, players on each team should have a certain respect for the other team. Yet, many people still question the ethics of professional sports. Do these men and women who get paid for their talent still have respect for themselves, the fans, and the opposing team? Sports such as Football, Basketball, Baseball, and Hockey are prime examples of how some athletes display their sportsmanship. These signs of bad sportsmanship are sometimes fighting or acting irrational just because the team lost the game, missed a catch or block, dropped the ball, or simply not doing better than they thought. Many times you can hear or read such events in the paper or on television. Dennis Rodman is an excellent example of bad sportsmanship. People like him can leave an influence on young sports athletes. People should learn about good sportsmanship, not the bad which the media find important to us. As people learn about how bad sportsmanship is in sports, the players will realize this. To the players this means they will concentrate more on playing their best, not trying to be someone they are not. In addition, it will allow athletes to feel better and more proud of what they are. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Stefan Edberg.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Stefan Edberg The tennisplayer Stefan Edberg is nowadays a legend in his sport. I met him myself in France in 1987. I was 8 years old. He and the other members of the Swedish Daviscup team were playing the Daviscup against France. However, before the training I met them in the lobby of their hotel in Fréjus. My father knew the Swedish captain of the team so we could watch them training.After that Stefan has been one of my idols. I play tennis a lot myself. But now to the story about Stefan Edberg. Saw the add His career started when the local paper in Västervik ( the town where he was born ) had an advertisement about mini-tennis in the early 70s. It said "Day of tennis".Luckily his mother Barbro read the article and liked it. The day after she sent her son to the tennis-school for beginners. At that time she didn't know how important this initiative would be to Stefan, to Swedish tennis and even to the world tennis. An incredible athletic career had seen the morning light. Was convinced to continue The seven year old Stefan struck his first hits at the tennis school in the sommer of 1973. To start with he played once a week. He liked his new sport but was close to quitting after the first term. -My friend wanted to quit,and so did I. But my trainer convinced me to continue, Stefan says with a smile on his face. The young Edberg soon became taken by the sport. Soon he played matches with the boys´team, and outside his home he played fantasy Davis Cup-matches. In the sommer holidays he almost lived at the tennis court. At the age of ten he stopped playing his two other sports, football and icehockey, and concentrated everything on tennis. Soon he won his first tournament, "Ostkustenspärla," a very memorable victory for him. Star even in school But a couple of years went by before he "dared" to go in for tennis full time. He was in the ninth grade as took the big step and gave tennis the big chance. -I felt I had a serious chance of becoming a worldplayer. Because I had just won JEM and taken a set on Mats Wilander who was a professional player, Stefan says. But it couldn't have been an easy choice, because Stefan was also a very good student with an average about 4,3 after the ninth grade. He was better than all the others!!! The trainers at the club where he was training, Westerviks TK, quickly realized what a big talent this boy was. Just after a couple of years, they noticed that his way of playing tennis was different from all the great Swedes who played at that time, for an example Björn Borg. Stefan attacked the net, as quickly as possible,unlike the baseline players of that time. -I've never liked long rallys, but I've always had a good serve. I also grew tall pretty early so it fitted me well to go forward to the net. His trainer encouraged him to continue to play his own game. ( I think that was pretty good ) His biggest triumphs as a junior were JEM in Nice in 1980 and a grandslam. ( Grandslam= To win all of the four biggest tournaments, Wimbledon, French Open, U.S Open and Australian Open!!! ) The lift During high-school in the early 80s Stefan got in touch with the famous trainer Percy Rosberg, the person who had made Björn Borg a star. Stefan was free from school once a week to go to Stockholm to train with Percy. One of the biggest improvements Edberg made with Percy was his backhand which later became one of the best in the world. When he left school his training hours increased by 100 percent from four to eight times a week. Tony Pickard Tony Pickard has been Stefan`s trainer for almost his entire career. They first met in Bournemouth when Stefan was there to sign contracts with the racket-manufacturer Wilson. Tony saw him playing and invited him to his house: A famous trainer/adept couple was born. It lasted for ten years with great success. Warned only once During all his years at the top he always has behaved like a real gentleman, both on the court and outside it. He was always proper and correct in his way of acting. He has been warned only once. It happened in Dusseldorf, after a wrongly judged ball when he hit the ball hard to the ground. The ball bounced out into the audience and he was warned. Don't forget that John McEnroe was lucky if he wasn't warned at all in a match. The big drop came For nine years in a row he constantly was among the top five ranked players in the world. It was at the end of 1994 he slipped out of the top five. However, it was last year when the big drop came and he ended the year as the number 23 on the ranking list. He explains it himself that it's pretty hard to keep the motivation for such a long time. His golden years During the years 1990-93 he had his undoubtfully best years. For two years in a row he finished as number one on the ranking lists. Never been drunk In comparison to other top athletics, Stefan is living a comfortable family life. He is married to Anette and has a little daughter, Emilie. He is seldom seen at parties, and he's very careful with alcohol. And he admits that he has never been drunk. Some facts about him Born: 19th January 1966 in Västervik Lives : London Family: The wife Anette, the daughter Emile, 3 years old Height:188 cm Match weight: about 77 kg Highest singles ranking: 1 Highest doubles ranking: 1 Prize money: 20,5 U.S dollar Single titles: 41 Double titles: 18 Single finals: 76 Double finals: 29 Dc-singles: 35-14 ( won-lost ) List of references: Svensk Tennis nr. 11, Sport Expressen and my self. Written by: Kristoffer Lindgren NV2D f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\STRIKES AND OVER PAID SPORTS PLAYERS .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ KEITH KUNZE ENGLISH 4 STRIKES AND OVER PAID SPORTS PLAYERS REPORT------ --------------------------------- THE NINE-TEEN NINETY SPORTS SEASON WAS THE SADDEST AND MOST UNSPORTY SEASON EVER. WHAT IS WRONG WITH PRO SPORTS PLAYERS THESE DAYs THEY EARN MILLIONS OF DOLLARS AND THEY STILL WANT MORE!! TALK ABOUT GREEDY!! ALL THEY DO IS PLAY A GAME THAT IS SUPPOSED TO FUN AND THEY GET PAID. MANY KIDS ACROSS THE U.S. DON'T GET PAID TO PLAY SPORTS BUT RATHER PAY TO PLAY. KIDS PLAY SPORTS FOR FUN AND ADULTS SPORTS PLAYERS DON'T EVEN KNOW WHAT THE WORD FUN MEANS. ALL THEY TALK ABOUT IS WINNING, MONEY, AND MORE MONEY. FIRST THE BASEBALL PLAYER WALKED OUT BECAUSE OF THE SALARY CAP. THEY PLAYERS AND OWNERS DISAPPOINTED MANY BASEBALL FANS. HOCKEY ALSO WALK OUT FOR HALF THE SEASON. THEY TO OPPOSED THE SALARY CAP. YOU THINK THEY WOULD BE HAPPY WITH A GOOD DENTAL PLAN!! AN OTHER THING THAT IS REALLY PATHETIC IS HOW SPORTS PLAYERS SHOW OFF. FOR EXAMPLES, DIEON SANDERS CAN'T EVEN CATCH A PASS OR INTERCEPTION WITH OUT DOING A DANCE OR POKE FUN OF THE OTHER TEAM. OR MANY DEFENSIVE LINE MEN AFTER THEY GET A SACK WILL HOOVER OVER THE QUARTER-BACK AND YELL AND MAKE FUN OF HIM. 25,35,ANND 40 MILLION ARE JUST SOME OF THE AVERAGE SALARIES OF SPORTS PLAYERS. THIS IS NOT INCLUDING THE EXTRA 3 MILLION THAT THEY EARN DOING COMMERCIALS. DIEON SANDERS , MICHAEL JORDAN , AND EMMIT SMITH ARE JUST A FEW EXAMPLES OF PRO SPORTS PLAYER THAT EARN OVER 30 MILLION DOLLARS NOT INCLUDING THE COMMERCIAL MONEY. ONLY ONE WORD COULD DESCRIBE THE '94 HOCKEY AND BASEBALL SEASON AND THAT WORD IS PATHETIC! IT IS A PROVEN FACT THAT SPORTS PLAYERS EARN MORE MONEY THAN THE PEOPLE WHO DESERVE IT SUCH AS DOCTORS, LAWYERS, FACTORY WORKERS, AND TEACHERS. THE THING THAT IS REALLY SAD IS THAT THE PLAYERS ABUSE THERE MONEY. INSTEAD OF GIVING MONEY TO THE POOR, THEY SPEND IT ON BIG HOUSES AND FLASHY CARS. THIS IS VERY SAD THAT THE FUN AS BEEN TAKEN OUT OF THESE SPORTS ALL BECAUSE OF GREED. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Surfing.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The intent of this paper is to introduce the reader to surfing. There are many things to learn about surfing such as its history, surf gear, and safety hints. Surfing is a water sport that involves planing, "in a controlled way," on the sloping portion of a wave as it moves toward shore. The most basic form of the sport is body surfing. It is done without a board. A person first swims toward shore "to equal the wave speed." Then the person stiffens the body in order to "plane" on the front of the wave. Surfing is basically the same as body surfing. The only difference is, instead of stiffening the body, the surfer must stand on a surfboard. In the middle 1950's, surfboards were made of heavy wood. They were handmade and required alot of sanding and filing to make the boards smooth. Today's surfboards are manufactured in a factory using light balsa wood or fiberglass and polyurethane. An added benefit of using these materials is a great reduction in the weight of the boards. Surfing is becoming more popular each year. For safety, new surfers must be good swimmers. Boards should be checked for cracks and slivers before each use. All surfers should check the water conditions posted at the life guard station before entering the water. Surfing should only be done during the daylight hours and when other people are present. A new beginning surfboard costs $50.00 to $70.00. A helpful device is a leash which attaches around the wrist with velcro to the board. In this way, the board will not drift away from the surfer. A good leash costs $7.00 to $11.00. Surfers might also want to consider buying a wetsuit which protects from hypothermia . Prices begin around $100.00. New surfers might want to consider putting wax on the board for a better grip. Surfing is an increasingly popular and fun sport. No trip to Florida would be complete without trying to surf. Some knowledge of surfing safety, how to buy surf gear ,and the history of surfing is helpful before the novice attempts the sport. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\the bullsnumber 5 .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ THE CHICAGO BULLS:NUMBER 5??? Can they? Yes they can, but they will have to overcome two obstacle courses, the Los Angeles Lakers and the Houston Rockets. First lets review the Bulls team. They have the seven time All-Star Michael Jordan, All-Star forward Scottie Pippen, and the bigest rebounding force in the league, Dennis Rodman. But don't forget Toni Kukoc and their first round draft pick, the seven foot center out of Uconn, Travis Knight. He is a good outside shooter, but he needs to get stronger, or it's goodbye Travis. Now, as for the Lakers, they have recently signed star center Shaquille O'Neal, the biggest force in the league. Now that they Shaq, Magic Johnson will unretire (again), because he feels that with Shaq, Nick Van Exel, Cedric Ceballos, Eddie Jones, and Kobie Bryant, they will finally be a contender for the title. They have drafted Derek Fisher, he is a strong player and shows good leadership, but he will mainly serve as Van Exels backup. Finally, the Houston Rockets. They have Hakeem Olujuwon, Clyde Drexler, and guess who? Charles, yes, Charles Barkley, the man from Phoenix, the round mound of rebound. They have alsodrafted Othello Harrington, Randy Livingston, and Terrell Bell. Livingston was the top high school player in '93, but has had some severe knee injuries. Bell is a great shotblocker, but very raw on offense. If the Bulls can overcome these two great teams, which they most likely will, coming off a 72-10 season, not to mention their fourth championship in six years, they will have their fifth. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\The Changing Face of Basketball.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Changing Face of Basketball Basketball has come a long way since its soccer ball and peach basket beginnings in that its style, players, facilities and leagues have developed dramatically and gained tremendous popularity. Salaries have increased from Bob Cousy's minute $45.00 a game (Minser 37) to Michael Jordan's $300,000 + per game (Minser 37). Basketball is a sport in which all ages can participate in any way, shape, or form and is a big part of American society today. In 1891 James A. Naismith invented basketball at a YMCA gymnasium in Springfield, Massachusetts (Hollander 4). He told a custodian to nail two peach baskets 10 feet high on opposite ends of the gymnasium walls. The first teams consisted of nine players on each side (this was later changed to five because of roughness) (Hollander 5-7). The main rules were one could not take more than two steps with the ball, which meant one would have to dribble it and it was not to be a contact sport, so one was not allowed to tackle or push, etc... or a foul would be called. The rules have developed in that a shot clock was installed. The shot clock is a 24 second clock that a team had to shoot within that time period (Minsky 12). Basketball has developed in that players have become more flashy, facilities have become bigger and more complex, and leagues have grown. The 50's marked a period of fundamentals. Teams practiced shooting, dribbling, and passing. they also emphasized execution; something lacking in today's game. Execution is the running of plays to perfection. Basketball in the 50's was dominated by 6'10" George Mikan of the Minneapolis Lakers (Minsky 14).Mikan was a disciplined team leader who had a masterful soft shot. Big George led the Lakers to five National Basketball Association (NBA) championships in six years, making them the first professional basketball dynasty (Minsky 14). Growing up, George was very uncoordinated and was cut from almost every basketball team he tried out for; however, a man named Ray Meyer was the coach of DePaul University and dedicated his training sessions to Mikan (Minsky 15-16). George worked very hard; he even took dance lessons to improve his agility and footwork. He also played one - on - one with shorter but faster players in order to improve his defensive positioning. He also jumped rope, played hours of catch with tennis and medicine balls, and practiced 250 hook shots daily with each hand (Minsky 16). Mikan became an immediate force for DePaul, leading them to a 1945 National Invitational Tournament crown, scoring in one game an amazing 53 points. He Graduated DePaul in 1946 as a three time All American, and was the biggest basketball star up to that time (Minsky 16). there were only a few centers that would ever classify as great, but George Mikan, Bill Russell, Wilt Chamberlain, and Kareem Abdul-Jabbar head that list. George's build, Russell's defense, Chamberlain's style, and Abdul-Jabbar's grace all set these guys apart from the rest of the basketball world. Like Mikan, Russell was the typical hard-working team player. Russell was one of the best rebounders, if not the best, ever to play basketball. Out of all the centers ever to play the game, Russell had the most success. He led his Boston Celtic team to 11 NBA titles (eight in a row) in 13 years; an all time NBA record (Minsky 26). Russell's Celtic team was one of the best ever judging by statistics. However, there was no one Bill Russell feared more than Wilt "The Stilt" Chamberlain (Minsky 26). Russell , being the best defensive center in the league, prided himself on being able to guard the best offensive center in the league: Chamberlain. Russell verses Chamberlain will go down in history as one of the best matchups in the history of the sport. Throughout the ten years the opposing centers played, they met 162 times (Minsky 30). In those games, Chamberlain's points were down and rebounds were up and visa versa for Russell (Minsky 30). last, but definitely not least, was Kareem Abdul-Jabbar. Abdul-Jabbar, unlike Mikan, was predicted and destined to be great. At 7'2" and with the body of a sprinter, Abdul-Jabbar was expected to reach unrealistic standards, which he usually met all of his life. When he entered college, the National Collegiate Athletic Association (NCAA) made a rule to outlaw dunking so he couldn't score at will (Minsky 57). That forced him to develop his virtually unstoppable shot ... the Skyhook. He used the Skyhook to lead the University of California, Los Angeles (UCLA) to three straight NCAA titles and the Los Angeles Lakers to six NBA titles in 20 years. He also shattered Wilt Chamberlain's all time scoring record, won the league's Most Valuable Player award a record six times and played on the All Star team 19 times (Minsky 58). Just like the evolution of the centers, all the positions changed like guards, shooting guards, and power forwards. Bob Cousy was the first showman of the NBA and many followed his act until it became normal procedure among players. It is almost painful to think of the tempo of the game before Bob Cousy arrived. He added a flair to the game never seen before. Soon, his style was transformed by Oscar Robertson, then by "Pistol Pete" Maravitch, "Magic" Johnson, and finally Isiah Thomas. Bob Petit was the first great power forward, using every pound and every inch the opponent allowed. What Petit lacked in style, he doubled in power.. Rick Barry dramatically changed the power forward position with a dead-eye shot and an unorthodox free throw. Today we have the dazzling dunks of Karl Malone and Shawn Kemp. Perhaps the most revolutionized of all positions is the shooting guard. It all started with Elgin Baylor's midair tactics and his great jump shot. Then the torch passed to Jerry "Mr. Clutch" West (Minsky 37) whose uncanny ability to shoot was never again matched from this position. Early on, dunking was not used for style, it was just a way to get two points for the team - until Julius "Dr. J" Irving came along. "Dr. J" was 6'7" (Minsky 64), had huge but delicate hands, and excellent vertical and body control. Irving's high flying dunks electrified crowds, even from the opposing teams. "Dr. J" changed what was just two points into a massive rush of adrenaline. He did not have a great outside shot but he could hang in the air with the best of them. The condition of Basketball games was not the best from the 1950's and 1960's due to the lack of knowledge regarding how to keep the wooden basketball floor in top form. Today there are Million dollar arenas with sponsors ranging from Nike to Xerox. Some of the older players would probably say that players today are spoiled in many ways because the former players did not have the break-away rims or fiberglass backboards. the balls are also made of a synthetic leather causing them to be more responsive in the dribble. The first professional basketball league formed was the National League and it consisted of six teams. When the National League folded, the Philadelphia League was formed. The Eastern League, Central League, Hudson River League, and the New York State League soon followed (Hollander 17). The American Basketball League was formed in 1925 but had only short success. The New York Renaissance Five was the first Black team, followed by the Harlem Globetrotters. The National Basketball League was started in 1937 and lasted about 10 years(Hollandar 21-28). The NBA was developed in 1946 and was a success because of its big market arenas like Madison Square Garden in New York City. The Basketball Association of America (BAA) consisted of 11 members who scheduled games and found places for teams to play. The BAA merged with the NBA in the late 40's. Now teams have their own arenas, enormous crown support, and plenty of luxuries (Hollander 60-69). Original salaries were microscopic compared to salaries today, especially when compared to other professionals. Basketball today is being sold to the public more than any other sport. Corporate sponsors have lured players with million dollar offers. It is amazing at the difference between the salaries of basketball players and professionals such as teachers, nurses, social workers , and even what we pay our clergy. The public wants to be entertained, and will pay for it, but fails to give adequate payment to professionals who affect our daily lives. The style of play, players, facilities, and leagues have developed dramatically and gained tremendous popularity since its soccer ball and peach basket beginnings. Thesis Statement: Basketball has come a long way since its soccer ball and peach basket beginnings in that its style, players, facilities and leagues have devoloped dramatically and gained tremendous popularity. I. History A. What B. When C. Basic rules II. Development A. First great players B. Facilities C. Leagues III. Salaries A. Original B. Salaries now C. Salaries compared to other professions f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\The Easy Road To The Final Four.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Easy Road To the Final Four... So, you're from Indianapolis but all the tickets to the Final Four games are sold out. You still want in. You go to the game looking for scalpers but they charge over $200 a ticket. You pay him. FOOL!!!! Don't pay him! Here's what ya do, Go to one of the gates that has little or no people. Look for a GUY aged 18-30 who is talking the tickets. When he asks for the ticket slowly take a fresh $100 bill. 95% of the time they'll take it and tell you to go in. Why does this work? This guy's making $4.00 an hour. He's been talking tickets all day. He's tired. A $100 bill will wake him up. NO ONE LOSES IN THIS SITUATION: You: You get to see the game and sit anywhere. Ticket Guy: He just made a $100! Business guys: They overcharge so much it won't matter to them. ----- Copyright Notice: If this is published use it exactly as it is. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\The Effect Sports Psychology has on a Young Athlete.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ 1 To fully understand sport psychology, we must ask ourselves two very important questions, first, what is sport psychology and second, who is it for? Put in the most sim- ple way, sport psychology can be an example of psychological knowledge, principles, or methods applied to the world of sport. "Two psychologists, Bunker and Maguire, say sport psychology is not for psychologists, but is for sport and its participants." (Murphy & White, 1978:2) However, it can be argued that sport psychology, can be for psycho- logy, just as it can be for sports scientists, managers, teachers, administrators, coaches and last but by no means least, the athletes themselves. It is sport psychology that has stood apart from the discipline of psychology as a whole. "Its history is different, its concerns are often different, its centres of learning and teaching are often different, and its professional training is different." (Garfield, 1984:34) Yet despite this, sport psychology remains permanently bonded to psychology through its common interest in the fundamental principles of psychology, human behavior, and experience. No one can deny the significant role which sport and recreation plays in every cul- ture and society across the globe. In the western and eastern worlds alike, sport and lei- sure continue to support huge industries and take up massive amounts of individual time, effort, money, energy, and emotion. Within the media, competitive sport has gotten enor- mous attention and despite this, the public's appetite for more sport never is stated. "It has been estimated that around two thirds of all newspaper readers in Great Britain first turn to the sports pages when they pick up their daily paper." (Butt, 1987:65) When one con- siders the number of people who actually engage in sport or even take regular exercise, then the significance of sport to all our lives cannot be denied. A common problem with sport psychology research lies in its somewhat myopic or short-sighted appreciation of present day accumulated psychological knowledge. As we look into sport psychology, we are confronted by a landscape of knowledge which rises 2 and falls often suddenly and dramatically. "At certain times, massive peaks of understand- ing rise up before out eyes yet at other times, huge tracts of psychology remain untouched to the horizon." (Garfield, 1984:6) Around the 1960's, scientific traditions, institutions, and publications which pros- per to this day first came into being, and it was this era which truly marked the structural genesis of modern day sport psychology. However, there are many untouched aspects of sport psychology today. In order for us to determine whether psychology plays a signi- ficant role in the mind of a young athlete, we must look at the uses and techniques of sport psychology. Sport psychologists over the years have maintained a keen interest in psychological profiling and have been naturally drawn to the quantification of personality variables. As sport itself revolves aroung the measurement and reward of individual differences in per- formances, it is no surprise that scientists quantify psychological differences rather than sporting differences. "The research is often looked at in terms of three primary areas, the search for the winning profile, a comparison between athletes and non-athletes, and differ- ences in the personalities of athletes either competing in different sports or playing in different positions." (Butt, 1987:97) Any discussion of personality traits in sports could not ignore one particular trait which has occupied more time than any other, competitive anxiety. Helping athletes deal with pressure has become the bread and butter of many sport psychologists. "The prob- lem of anxiety is dealt with with two areas of research: test anxiety and achievement moti- vation." (Hackfort & Spielberger, 1989:247) Presently, the test scale which enjoys the greatest popularity is the second version of the Competitive State Anxiety Inventory or CSAI-2. It is this test that psychologists measure the level of anxiety of an athlete. It consists of questions in which each have four levels of severity with four being the highest 3 level. The CSAI-2 has been the basis for many other modern day anxiety questionaires. "There remain so many fundamental questions which have yet to be resolved that attempts to quantify concepts such as anxiety, when we are still not sure just what this term actually means, can seem rather premature at times, but the development of research instruments has nevertheless proceeded rapidly." (Wolff, 1993:22) Achievement motivation, competitiveness, and self-confidence together with competition anxiety seem to form the cluster of core psychological constructs which would seem to be most relevent to our understanding of sport performance. With regard to achievement motivation and competitiveness, recent advances have been predicated upon the interest originally stimulated by the Atkinson model of achievement motivation. "Atkinson's nAch or the need to achieve was taken to be a composite of two independent factors, the motive to achieve success (M ) and the motive to avoid failure (M ), mediated by the probability of success (P ) and the incentive value of success (1-P )." (Hackfort & Spielberger, 1989:251) This relationship is represented by the following formula. nAch = (M - M ) x (P x [ 1- P ] ) Without exploring the subtleties of this model in any depth, the single most impor- tant message to come through is that high achievers will be drawn towards competition and difficult yet realizable challenges. Low achievers will try to avoid personal challenges or set unattainable goals where failure is a high probability. "In terms of applied sport psy- chology, this motivational model can often be very revealing of problems, particularly those afflicting young athletes." (Hackfort & Spielberger, 1989:252) There are some methods of sport psychology that deal with cognitive psychology. Traditional behavior modification techniques seek to change behavior by amending the en- vironment in systematic ways. However, there have been claims that it is not the environ- mental events themselves which are of primary importance in behavior change but the 4 individual's perception of those events. "Cognitive coping strategies may be amended by conventional behaviour modification but involvement of the individual in expressing his or her own thoughts and feelings has been held to increase the efficacy of treatment." (Mar- tens, 1981:57) Meichenbaum's Stress-Inoculation Training (SIT) is one of a range of stress management packages advocated as useful to coaches and athletes for reducing stress and enhancing performance. Other popular programs include Smith's Cognitive- Affective Stress Management or SMT and Suinn's program of Anxiety Management Training or AMT. "SIT and SMT have been adapted or developed specifically for use in sport and both outline essentially the same four stage process." (Smith, 1983:139) The first stage of the SIT or SMT is the educational phase during which athletes explore the stress reaction itself, including antecedents of stress, nature of stressors, and own reactions and consequences of action. The next stage is an introduction to coping skills for handling stress which include relaxation training and the use of cognitive skills to prepare for stress. The next phase is the practice phase. "SIT encourages supervised practice in coping in increasingly stressful situations, e.g., practice, game-like practice, and games and SMT introduces an induced affect as a major factor: the athlete imagines dis- tressing situations which generate high levels of emotional arousal and use coping skills." (Smith, 1983:141) The final stage is an evaluation component which is included to assess the effectiveness of the program in meeting individual needs. Another method of cognitive sport psychology is imagery and visualization. Many self-help manuals for coaches and athletes currently advocate the use of imagery for a wide variety of purposes including skill acquisition, skill maintenance, competition prepar- ation, and arousal control. "Empirical investigations of imagery have tended to focus on the role of mental practice in skill acquisition, the role of imagery as a pre-competition cognitive psyching-up strategy and comparisons in the use of imagery by successful and 5 unsuccessful athletes." (Murphy & White, 1978:14) A number of these studies also ex- plore the various variables thought to mediate imagery effects. Studies have shown that more successful athletes have used imagery than unsuccessful athletes. However, despite these apparently supportive findings, the recent research has not been without criticism. In particular much of the work conducted within sport psychology as been accused of be- ing methodologically flawed and lacking a coherent theoretical framework to explain imagery effects. Although suggestions for improvement in both these areas have been made, research efforts ironically have tended to lag behind actual practice of interventions and practical guidelines for imagery use in sport. Another popular approach to improving sporting performance which appears to be above all else psychological is that of the Inner Game. "Inner Game was an expression coined by Gallwey in the 1970's, and has been the basis for a considerable number of pop- ular sport psychology books by Gallwey focusing on games including golf, skiing, and ten- nis." (Butt, 1987:78) Gallwey claimed that the most formidable opponent a performer in sports must face is inside his or her own head. Inner Game is essentially a conflict be- tween two selves, self 1 and self 2. They are said to have quite different characteristics. Self 1 is conscious, self-conscious, and linguistic. It is the thinking self which evaluates, analyzes and criticizes performance and it may be responsible for inappropriate responses or it may motivate the athlete towards counterproductive actions. Self 2, on the other hand, is described as unconscious and computer like, and deals most effectively with visual and spatial information. "The self analysis and self-criticism of an athlete during perfor- mance is a function of self 1 and is symptomatic of the conflict between the two selves." (Butt, 1987:79) Self 1 can express itself linguistically and, therefore, usually gains this control inappropriately. According to Gallwey, it is not necessary to analyze why doubts and fears are away from the more relevant visual and spatial elements of the task. The 6 Inner Game is directed toward allocating the resources of the two selves to the functions in which each is more competent so that they can operate in harmony and therefore pro- duce optimal performance. Some methods of sport psychology deal with clinical psychology. Relaxation tech- niques are a good example. "Self directed relaxation aims to release tension in each of the body's major muscle groups while emphasizing slow, easy breathing, and encouraging vi- sualization of stress flowing away from the body." (Murphy & White, 1978:13) While initially it may take ten minutes to work through instructions, with some practice, greater and greater relaxation should be achieved in less and less time. Progressive Relaxation Training (PRT) was originally pioneered by Edmund Jacobson, an American physician working in the 1920's and 1930's, but has been modi- fied over the years. "PRT is learning to feel tension in the muscles and then learning to let go of this tension." (Murphy & White, 1978:14) The PRT procedure involves three steps. The athlete must be on a mat with subdued lighting. The athlete is then asked to tense the first 16 muscle groups between 5 and 7 seconds. The tension is then released and the athlete relaxes for 30 to 45 seconds. The same routine is followed for each muscle set for 15 to 20 minutes, twice daily, gradually learning to combine muscle groups until only four are used. Eventually the athlete will be able to relax just by recalling the sensa- tion and experience, even during competition itself. Another method that is similar to PRT is autogenic training. "While PRT concen- trates on relaxation alone, autogenic training brings in other sensations associated with the state of relaxation, and calls for some type of self-hypnosis on the part of the athlete" (Butt, 1987:189) This type of training was developed in the early 1900's by the German psychiatrist, J.H. Schultz. Athletes are tutored in self-relaxation, based on self- suggestions and imagery. This is designed to create feelings of warmth, heaviness and 7 control in different body parts and finally reach a state of mental equilibrium. Imagery relaxation, like imagery itself, works well for some people but is difficult for others. "Imagery relaxation involves imagining yourself in some environment or place where you have experienced feelings of relaxation and comfort." (Hackfort & Spielberger, 1989:146) This could be a place at home or somewhere special that you remember from holidays or childhood such as a warm beach with a cool sea breeze, a grassy mountainside, or just wherever you feel good. The better able the individual is to put him/herself in the place through imagery, the more relaxed she/he is to be. With regular practice in imagi- ning this place without guidance will allow the athlete to feel relaxed much more quickly. Other methods of sport psychology deal with motor behavior. Practice is an essential element in acquiring any motor skill. However, many individuals may not be aware of the fact that the distribution of practice conditions may have varying effects on how much is learned or how well a skill is learned. "Distribution of practice refers to the spacing between different practice sessions." (Martens, 1981:103) A coach could advise a young gymnast to spend one hour of a two hour practice session trying to improve a handspring vault, whereas another coach might favor having gymnasts practice the vault during three 15-minute blocks combined with other practice activities. Studies showed that the hour of the practice session was a better method. Another issue which is of considerable importance to teachers and coaches alike concerns the best method of practicing the skills being learned. "Should skills be present- ed and practiced in their entirety (the whole method) or should they be broken down into smaller component parts ( the part method)." (Butt, 1987:165) The general conclusion that was reached was that whole methods of training were better and even today most coaches use whole methods of training. A common problem facing teachers and coaches of motor skills is how to teach 8 several essential skills within a given practice session. The teacher is faced with two choices. She/he can require the learner to spend a specified number of practice trials on one task, correcting it before the next task (blocked practice). Alternatively, the learner could be required to rotate around the various tasks, never practicing the same skill on two consecutive trials (random practice). "This issue of blocked vs random practice has generated a good deal of research interest since the late 1970's. " (Garfield, 1984:199) Subjects practicing under random conditions tended to perform worse than subjects prac- ticing under blocked conditions during acquisition trials. However, when all subjects were given a retention test to evaluate learning 10 days after the experiment, it was the random practice group that proved itself more effective. These findings suggest that more learning takes place when random practice is used. The belief that mental rehearsal will enhance performance has become popular among most coaches today. However, the effectiveness of mental practice in relation to motor learning is also given consideration here. "Mental practice refers to a situation in which the learner thinks about or imagines performing the task rather than physically prac- ticing it." (Wolff, 1993:193) After reviewing over 60 studies of mental training, Feltz and Landers concluded that performance can be improved by mental practice. However, men- tal practice was better than no practice, but physical practice was found to be better. "Tasks with a large cognitive component seem to benefit more from mental practice than tasks requiring large amounts of strength." (Butt, 1987:191) This would affect gymnas- tics, ice skating, or any team sport where the performer is attempting to learn a new game play or strategy. Given these findings, it is unwise to replace physical practice with mental practice. Other parts of sport psychology deal with social psychology. "It is generally true that the presence of others leads to enhanced performance on certain tasks, and specifi- 9 cally tasks which call for well learnt, dominant responses." (Smith, 1983:4) If you can do something well, the presence of others will improve performance. On the other hand, if you are incompetent, learning a skill or attempting something for the first time, then you may perform worse in company than alone. This deals with social facilitation. We feel we are being evaluated by spectators and this has led psychologists to believe evaluation apprehension is the key to social facilitation. Another factor of social psychology is aggression in sport. "Aggression can be ex- pressed in socially acceptable or unacceptable ways." (Murphy & White, 1978:125) Ag- gression can be instrumental or rule governed or angry/hostile aggression. Rule governed aggression is socially acceptable in which an athlete is just displaying intensity in a sport. Angry/hostile aggression is socially unacceptable in which an athlete causes physical harm to the opposition. Psychologists still have much work to do in reducing an athlete's ag- gression. Aggression is something that cannot be fixed overnight. "Whenever there is sports, there is going to be aggression, but with some positive reinforcement, psycholo- gists can maintain positive aggression." (Murphy & White, 1978:126) Occupational Psychology is a branch of psychology that relates to sport psycho- logy. One aspect of this is sports coaches. Many applied psychologists have come to acknowledge that the most effective way to get their message across is not by working directly with athletes but by working with the coaches. A psychologist can come and go, but it is the coach that maintains the most contact with an athlete. "If the coach can learn how to convey messages which have a sound foundation in psychological knowledge, and thus can act as the agent or mouthpiece for sport psychology, then the messages are likely to have that much more impact." (Smith, 1983:166) More and more coaches are begin- ning to take sport psychology courses and sport psychology guides have become more available for coaches to buy. This will help athletes tremendously. 10 Alongside work on coaching, goal setting represents one of two primary areas where occupational psychologists have made a direct and considerable impact on the world of sports, in both a theoretical and a practical sense. "While the use of goal setting within sport is widespread, the adoption of formal goal setting principles has not been without controversy and it is interesting that a recent review article actually refers to goal setting not as the blue-eyed boy of sport psychology but as its Jekyll and Hyde." (Garfield, 1984:63) Within psychology as a whole, the idea of goal setting to guide or direct our behavior has a well established history. However, the recent use of goal setting as a per- formance enhancement technique can be traced directly back to Edwin Locke's goal set- ting theory. His theory is the notion that behavior is regulated by values and goals, with a goal defined as a conscious intention or what the person is setting out to accomplish. "According to Locke, goals affect performance by way of four mechanisms; first, goal setting focuses attention, second, it mobilizes effort in proportion to the demands of the tasks, third, it enhances persistence, and finally, they encourage the individual to develop strategies for achieving their goals." (Wolff, 1993:146) Another goal setting procedure is the widespread use of the acronym SCAMP as a way of teaching athletes simple goal setting procedures. Specify exactly how much you want to improve and how you can measure it. Set goals that are challenging but have pos- sibility. Set goals that are attainable. Set multiple goals to increase probability of attain- ment. Set goals that relate to you, ones that are personal. Over recent years, considerable attention has been paid to the development of 11 theories and models dealing with participation motivation in sports. "The work deliberate- ly focuses on young athletes and highlights the significance of intrinsic motivators in maxi- mizing an individual's long term commitment to sport." (Butt, 1987:215) At the same time, the dangers associated with either parents or coaches emphasizing extrinsic rewards are openly acknowledged. In brief, the history of research on work motivation has shown a gradual shift from traditional content models of work motivation which strived to list or classify motivators, and towards an appreciation of the complexities of the process of mo- tivation. "The complexities of the process of motivation are exemplified by the various expectancy-value models which describe personal and environmental variables play their part in determining the relationship between effort, performance, rewards, and satisfac- tion." (Garfield, 1984:34) The argument advanced by Porter and Lawler is that motivation is related to per- formance, to reward and to satisfaction in a definable way. "Three principle components are taken to determine motivation, namely expectancy, instrumentality, and valence." (Butt, 1987:86) Our motivation will depend first, upon our belief that we are capable of influencing our performance through increasing effort. Second, our knowledge that an increase in performance will result in more awards. Finally, it will depend on the value which we place on the reward that we expect to receive. This is represented in the model below. 12 One important feature of this model is the emphasis it places on feedback. "Ac- cordingly in the context of coaching the model has considerable practical utility for identi- fying and dealing with management problems effectively." (Butt, 1987: 87) The model also has great learning value for considering the interaction between a number of cognitive and environmental factors in determining satisfaction and future effort. However, the complexity of the model also means that it is difficult to develop a research project which is able to look at each component systematically or to take into account all other possible intervening factors, for example, attributional style. "Once more, occupational psychology may present genuine opportunities for understanding and there is a need to ensure that an awareness of the many faces of sport, both amateur and professional, voluntary and com- pulsory, are kept very much to the fore in any further discussion of sport motivation." (Garfield, 1984:38) Using a very basic expectancy-value model to frame discussion, a preliminary study by Kremer and Robinson (1992) considered the attitudes and motivations of professional apprentice soccer players that were from Northern Ireland who had travelled to join English and Scottish teams, often to return to Ireland after being rejected there. "Contrary to predictions based on intrinsic motivation models, these platers did not return disenchanted and lost to the game, but almost invariably they slotted comfortably into life in the Irish League, often older and wiser as to their potential but still continuing to take a very active part in the game which they continued to enjoy." (Butt, 1987:88) Clearly the reward structure which motivated these young professional athletes was very different from that which is described in relation to participation rates and drop-outs amongst young, amateur athletes. Once more, occupational psychology may present genuine opportunities for understanding and there is a need to ensure that a knowledge and aware- ness of the many faces of sport, both amateur and professional, voluntary and compulsory, 13 are kept very much to the front in any future discussion of sport motivation. From this research that has been done over some four years, one can understand that psychology does play a significant part in sport and in the minds of athletes, especially at a young age. Sport psychology ranges from judging an athlete's personality all the way to his/her coach. We see the many methods and techniques used by psychologists to keep an athlete in the right frame of mind to participate in sports. We have seen methods dealing with the cognitive side of sport psychology such as imagery and visualization to handle stress in sports. We have seen methods of clinical psy- chology such as relaxation techniques to release pre-game tensions and anxiety. We have seen methods of social psychology dealing with harmful aggression of athletes. We also have seen methods of occupational psychology in which the coaches of athletes get in- volved in psychology and motivation models come into play for coaches to use in order to motivate their athletes. We can see that psychologists have not ignored psychology in the world of sport, something that cannot be ignored with the growing number in athletic participation by young people. "With each new year comes an increase in new developments dealing with sport psychology." (Murphy & White, 1978:9) However, there is still much work to be done in sport psychology. There are still many unresolved questions and even some new questions and even some new questions that have arisen over the years dealing with sport psychology. Take anxiety for instance. Psychologists have found ways to reduce anxiety but not eliminate it. Maybe there is no way to eliminate it since everyone has it. Another example is aggression. Wherever there are sports, there is aggression. Psychologists have stated that sports are a way for people to release their aggression. However, they still have not been able to fully eliminate the violence in sports. Psychologists are also working on new methods for motivating athletes because some athletes are harder to motivate that 14 others. Even though there are these unresolved issues in sport psychology, the future of psychology in sports, especially youth sports, looks to be on a very progressive track with many new discoveries. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\The Hartford Whalers Are Going Going .TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Hartford Whalers Are Going Going ... The Hartford Whalers are in a very tough situation at this time. When Peter Karmanos bought the team in May of 1994, he inherited the worst lease agreement at the smallest arena in the NHL. The Hartford Civic Center lease agreement creates profit for private companies; however, the lease causes the Whalers to lose money. The mall is owned and operated by Aetna; therefore it has nothing to do with the Whalers. The city of Hartford owns the coliseum, parking garage, and exhibition hall. The state of Connecticut pays a 1.6 million dollar annual leasing fee to take control of the coliseum, parking garage, and exhibition hall. The state hired Ogden Entertainment Services to run the coliseum, and Ogden receives all of the revenue from luxury boxes, the coliseum club, advertisements, rental fees and the exhibition hall. The state also hired Kinney Systems to run the parking garage and Service America Corporation to run the concessions. Both companies receive all revenue from the service they run. After all of this, there is no money left for the Hartford Whalers (Swift & Arace, 1+). The reason why these three companies keep all of the revenue from the Civic Center can be blamed on Richard Gordon, the former owner of the Whalers who did not want the city of Hartford to run the Civic Center. In 1993, the state decided to negotiate a new lease with the Whalers. The state of Connecticut did not want to run the coliseum so they hired three private companies to take this job. These companies would only run the Civic Center if they could keep all of the revenue from the service they controlled. Richard Gordon accepted this lease because this agreement would repay him for an additional ten million dollars in loses and he sold the team a year later (Lang 53-69). The Hartford Whalers is the only major league team in Connecticut and at the Civic Center. They currently have a bad lease which causes them to lose money. The Hartford Whalers play all exhibition, regular season, playoff games, the training camp, and some practice time rent free at the Civic Center. However, the Whalers get no revenue from concessions, luxury boxes, parking, and the coliseum club. The Whalers get sixty percent of the revenue from advertisements along the boards but no revenue from all other ads around the coliseum (Swift, 1+). The Whalers can leave Hartford after the 1997-98 season if they lose a cumulative thirty million dollars from 1994-95 through 1997-98. They must also pay a five million dollar penalty to leave Hartford. If the Whalers lose more than thirty million dollars and they choose to stay, they can subtract one-half of only thirty million dollars from the 25 million dollars they owe the state to complete the sale of the Whalers. This amount is 10 million dollars. If the Whalers do not lose thirty million dollars in this four year period, they must subtract one half of their loses from the 25 million they owe the state to complete the sale of the Whalers, and they are locked in Hartford through the year 2013 (Lang, 53-69). This lease makes it impossible for the Whalers to make money because even if they sell out the season, they will still lose seven million dollars a year. If the Whalers lose more than thirty million dollars in four year then the lease gives the Whalers an option of paying five million dollars to leave Hartford or paying ten million dollars to stay in Hartford. Which one do you think Peter Karmanos, the owner of the Whalers, will choose. Now the Hartford Whalers are at a major crossroad in their twenty-five year history. This may be a bigger disaster than the Hartford Civic Center roof collapse because the Whalers may not be in Connecticut in two years. Peter Karmanos has only seen finical hardship since he bought the team in 1994 and he inherited a terrible lease agreement from Richard Gordon at the Civic Center. The Hartford Whalers lost twenty million dollars in the 1995-96 season and eleven and a half million dollars in the 1994-95 season for a total of 31.5 million dollars in only two years (Jacobs, 1). The Whalers have not made a profit since the 1990-91 season (Arace 1+). The Whalers current lease is so bad that even if the they sell out every game of the season, they will still lose seven million dollars a year. The Whalers had a season ticket drive last April to double their season ticket base and it only was partially successful. Many teams in the NHL have recently received new arenas that can generate a lot of revenue for their hockey team (Swift & Arace 1+). The state of Connecticut must go all out to save the Whalers, our only major league franchise, by giving them a very attractive lease at the Hartford Civic Center and the Whalers need a new arena for the 2002-03 season that can produce a lot of revenue. The first step toward solving the Whalers' problems is changing the Civic Center lease. The state must no longer allow private companies to run the Civic Center. The private companies are taking all of the revenue away from the Whalers and they are not even making money so the state of Connecticut must run the Civic Center. Ogden Entertainment Services, Service America Corporation, and Kinney Systems will no longer be allowed to run the service that they run. The state will pay all of the salaries of the employees and the maintenance costs of the Coliseum. The state will only pay 500,000 dollars a year to lease the Civic Center from the city of Hartford. It will cost the state about twenty million dollars a year to run the Coliseum but the state will be able to keep all revenue form the Civic Center that does not go to the Whalers. Now that the private companies are out of the way, it will open up revenue streams for the Whalers and eliminate an endless cycle operating in the red (Swift 3). The Whalers need a new lease at the Civic Center which is similar to a lease they would get if the Whalers moved to a different city and similar to other teams in the NHL. They will continue to get all ice for free. The Whalers will receive one hundred percent of the revenue generated during their games from concessions and parking. These revenue streams are created only because the Whalers play at the Civic Center so they deserve this money. The Whalers are the only hockey team that plays at the Civic Center so people only see the board and ice advertisements when the Whalers play, therefore they should receive all of the revenue from advertisements along the boards and in the ice (Jacobs 1+). Most other NHL teams receive seventy percent of all other ads around their coliseums so the Whalers will get the same treatment at the Civic Center. The Whalers should receive seventy percent of the revenue from luxury boxes and the coliseum club which is what most NHL teams receive. All of this will give the Whalers an addition eight to ten million dollars in revenue each year and allow them to make a profit at the Civic Center until a new arena can be built in Hartford (Swift 1+). In additional, the Whalers will pay the state 9.25 million dollars which is twenty five million minus one-half of their loses, 31.5 million dollars, to complete the sale of the Whalers (Jacobs 1+). The Hartford Civic Center has become obsolete to support an NHL franchise. Right now, no one is making money on the Civic Center except the city of Hartford, and even if the Whalers get the new lease agreement stated above, the state of Connecticut will lose money as a result of running the Civic Center. The Whalers need a new arena in Hartford that will allow the Whalers and a private corporation running the new arena to make money. Nineteen of twenty six NHL teams have first class arenas or will have one within the next two years. A first class arena is defined as one which has the following things: At least 17,000 seats for general seating, at least one hundred luxury boxes, club seating which seats at least five hundred people, concession stands at every given point around the arena, a food court, at least one fancy restaurant, and a huge parking garage. The Whalers need an arena that seats over 18,000 people plus all of the other things listed above. Most NHL teams receive seventy percent of the revenue created from the arena in addition to ticket sales so the Whalers should get the same thing in their new arena. For example, the Montreal Canadiens can receive up to 150 million dollars in revenue per year from just the luxury boxes in the new Molson Centre. This is enough money for five NHL teams' pay rolls. In addition, a new arena will have so many new revenue streams that both the Whalers and a private company running the arena will be able to make money. This is what has happened in other NHL cities when new arenas have been built (Swift & Arace 1+). In order to guarantee this new arena will have a main tenant, the Whalers will sign a lease to play their through the year 2020. Saving the Whalers is extremely important for the state of Connecticut. The Whalers provide this state with an identity because they cause the name "Hartford" to be discussed by sports fans all across North America. How often are the cities of Quebec and Winnipeg mentioned on the news or discussed by sports fans now that they lost their NHL teams? Not often. If the Whalers move, Hartford will become a stop between New York and Boston without its own identity. The Whalers help Connecticut's economy directly and indirectly. The Whalers provide jobs for within their organization. According to their media guide, they have over forty people working in the Whalers offices. In addition, about half of the players live in Connecticut and they make a lot of money that they spend on houses, cars, and other stuff to help Connecticut's economy. When people go to Whalers games, they shop and eat in downtown stores and restaurants and this helps boost the economy of downtown Hartford. The effects of the Whalers leaving Connecticut were shown during the NHL lockout in 1994 and store owners lost a lot of revenue. In the past few years Hartford has been trying to get an NFL team. If the Whalers leave Connecticut, it will show the NFL that Connecticut cannot support a major league franchise so they will put not a team here. On the other hand, if the state saves the Whalers, it will show the NFL that this state can support a major league franchise (Arace 1+). Most importantly, the Whalers are active in community service in this state. The Hartford Whalers Foundation supports charitable programs in Connecticut that help inner city youths, save children's lives, and improve the quality of life. The UConn Children's Cancer fund is the main charity the Whalers support. It helps kids with cancer and last year they raise over 4.5 million dollars for this fund. In addition, the players go to the hospital to visit these kids to try to cheer them up. The Student Athlete Leadership Program teaches high school athletes the importance of being good role models. In addition, this program prevents drug and alcohol abuse. At the Tip A Whaler dinner, the players serve food to anyone who comes and the tips they receive go to charity. The Enfield Junior Whalers is junior "B" hockey team and it develops the top hockey players in Southern New England under the age of twenty for Division I college hockey. Street Whalers Street Hockey Program teaches inner city kids how to play street hockey and provides them with equipment. For Kids Sake teaches inner city kids how to ice skate and it provides equipment. If Connecticut does not go all out to save the Whalers then we will lose all of this excellent community service (Hartford Whalers). John Rowland, the governor of Connecticut, cannot continue the take it or leave it attitude toward the Whalers because pretty soon the Whalers just may leave it. The Whalers currently have the worst lease of any team in the NHL at the Civic Center plus this arena is the smallest in the NHL. The Whalers need to be treated like a major league franchise so they deserve the same treatment as any other NHL team, like the Montreal Canadiens. Revenue from the Civic Center is necessary for the Whalers to make a profit so they won't be gone in two years even though they get a lot of fan support. New arenas are popping up all over the NHL so the Whalers need one compete with these teams without bankrupting the state or themselves. If the Whalers leave the state will be losing a lot because we will no longer have our own major league team and we will probably never get another one. In addition, all of the community service the Whalers provide will be gone. It is now time to end political battles conservatives, liberals, and the Whalers and they should just team up to do what is right or else the Whalers will be gone in two years. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\the life of babe ruth.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ THE LIFE OF BABE RUTH Babe Ruth, born George Ruth, Jr., is considered by many to be the greatest baseball player of all time. Everybody knows how great a hitter Babe was and how he virtually invented the home run. Not everybody knows how great of a pitcher Babe was, even though he was one of the best left-handed pitchers of all time. Babe had a 92 and 44 record, 67.6%, and a 2.24 career earned- run average in 163 games pitched. Not many career .342 hitters that averaged a home run every 11.8 at bats can say that. George Ruth, Jr. was born in Baltimore, Maryland, on February 6, 1895, son of George Herman Ruth, Sr. and Kate Ruth. George took the name of Herman at his confirmation since it was his father's middle name and the name of his friend at St.Mary's Industrial School, Brother Herman. Ruth says he had a "rotten start" in life; he spent his childhood days on the streets and piers of Baltimore. He led a rather lawless life, his parents were medium-poor and he was mainly on his own. All this changed when Ruth entered St.Mary's Industrial School at the age of eight. Ruth, even though he didn't realize it, had come in to a good thing. Brother Matthais took young Ruth under his wing and taught him to read, write, play baseball, do needle work, and right from wrong. Ruth showed a startling natural talent with a baseball bat, so Brother Matthais tried to round young George into a complete baseball player by teaching him to pitch and field. Ruth says that, "Brother Matthais was the greatest man I ever knew." Ruth was taught to make shirts and became quite good at it, he boasted that he could sew a shirt in less than 15 minutes. Ruth never had to use this skill because he was discharged from St.Mary's School on February 27, 1914 to join the Baltimore Orioles baseball team of the American League. Ruth was paid a salary of $600 to play in the International League, one step below the major league, on an Orioles affiliate team. The team went to Fayettville for spring training and Ruth showed raw talent and didn't need much formal training but needed lots of controlled practice. Coach Sam Steinman warned the veterans to go easy with the rookie Ruth, he said, "He's one of Jack Dunn's babes." Journalist Roger Pippen asked Steinman to explain, Steinman said out of all the players in camp Ruth was the biggest and most promising babe of the lot. The players heard this and the name stuck. Babe Ruth. At first George thought the name, Babe, was a joke, but after a while it became like a proper name, and everybody called him Babe. After an impressive showing in the International League, Babe and the rest of the Oriole team were put up for sale. The Boston Red Sox bought Babe and he saw his first major league action on July 11,1914, as he took the mound against the Cleveland Naps. Babe ended up winning the game 4-3 after pitching seven innings and letting up only three runs on five hits. The Red Sox sent Ruth to the International League to play on the Providence team, to get some more experience. At Providence, Ruth had a record of 11 wins and 2 loses. On September 5, Ruth won a game 9-0, only letting up one hit, but more significantly he hit his first and only minor league home run. The Red Sox brought Ruth back up after the Providence team won the pennant and Ruth pitched in one game without decision. While in Boston, Ruth almost always went to Landers coffee shop and his usual waitress was a girl named Helen Woodford. During breakfast one morning Ruth looked up at Helen and said, "How about you and me getting married, hon?" After thinking it over for a couple of minutes, Helen accepted his proposal. After the baseball season, Babe and Helen got married in St. Paul's Church, Ellicott City, Maryland, on October 17,1914. Helen Woodford Ruth stayed out of the public eye and was known as the only person in Boston to still call Babe by his proper name, George. The Red Sox roster of 1915 included Babe Ruth's name. Never again did it appear on a minor league roster. Babe Ruth has made his way to the major leagues quickly and would stay there for a long time. Babe had one of his best overall seasons as a pitcher going 18-6, winning 75% of his games, and racking up an outstanding 2.44 earned run average (era). Ruth went 23-12 with a career best 1.75 era the following year, 23-13 the year after that. In 1918-19 Babe only pitched in a combined 37 games with a 21-12 record in his last seasons as mainly a pitcher. Between 1915 and 1919, Babe pitched 1,167 innings in 154 games with a record of 85 wins and 43 losses. At the start of the 1919 season, Ruth started in right field but moved to center after Duffy Lewis switched to right. Lewis accused Ruth of having little defensive ability in the outfield. To Lewis' dismay, Ruth ended up being the best fielder in baseball that year with a fielding average of .992. Ruth hit an unbelievable 29 home runs in 1919, his first full season as a fielder. In the 1919 World Series, the Chicago White Sox, or as they became known as the "Black Sox," had a better team than Cincinnati and probably would have won the series. Except some of the players were too concerned about money and a big time gambler paid them to throw the series. When the commissioner of baseball found this out he banned the eight men who took the money from baseball for life. Some of the big name players banned were "Shoeless" Joe Jackson, Buck Weaver, Eddie Cicotte and others. After this horrible incident, most baseball fans were so disgusted they turned on baseball and the American pastime almost died, and probably would have if it wasn't for a player by the name of George Herman "Babe" Ruth, Jr. When the fan's turned their collective back on baseball, the Babe emerged as the most well known and most popular figure in American culture. With his towering home runs and great all around play, he kept the fans coming to the ballpark. It is hard to believe what the world would be like without baseball and thanks to Babe Ruth we will never have to live in a world like that. Even after Babe's amazing "rookie" season as an outfielder, the Red Sox were ignorant enough to sell him to the New York Yankees for the sum of $125,000, the most ever recorded in baseball annals. That may have seemed like a good deal at the time, $125,000 for one baseball player was a lot back then, but the Yankees got all they paid for. In the 1920 season, Ruth hit .376 with an unprecedented 54 home runs, crushing the old record by 25 home runs, while driving in 137 runs. In only his second year as a full-time fielder, Ruth was the most feared and respected batter in baseball. Not only did he have more power than any other hitter of all-time, he had an outstanding average of well over .300. In 1921, Babe led the Yankees to their first pennant in their 19 years of existence. As unbelievable as it sounds, Babe improved on all accounts, hitting .378, breaking his old record of 54 home runs by hitting 59 of them, and driving in 170 runs. In the 1921 World Series, Babe's Yankees faced cross-town rival New York Giants. Ruth played through injury in games 4 and 5 but by physicians advice sat out games 6, 7, and 8 in which the Yankee's lost all games, along with the series. In 1922 Babe and Helen Ruth had their first child, Dorothy. This was the only highlight for Babe in an otherwise dreadful year. Ruth was suspended on three different occasions for various reasons and his numbers dropped substantially, but the Yankees still won the pennant. Again they faced the Giants in the World Series. Babe was not a factor at all in this pitiful series for the whole Yankee team as they got swept by the Giants. Even with this failure, Babe led the Yankee's to seven World Series, winning five of them. In Babe's unbelievable career, he had a lifetime average of .342, hit 714 career home runs, had 2,209 career RBI's, and 2,873 total hits, all in only 2,503 total games. As amazing as these stats are, they are not the reason people should be grateful that Babe played the game. The reason most people should know Babe Ruth is for the most important reason, that being the way he saved baseball from extinction. Forget how Babe was the best power-hitter in baseball and considered by many the best player in baseball history, and just think about how he kept the American pastime alive. On August 16, 1948, at 8:01 PM, not only did the greatest baseball player of all time, but a great person, die in the form of George Herman "Babe" Ruth, Jr. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\The Olympic Athlete.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ The Olympic Athlete I always have respected Olympic athletes, for they spend all their time training. Victorious athletes were professionals in the sense that they lived off the glory of their achievement ever afterwards. Their hometowns might reward them with: free meals for the rest of their lives, honorary appointments, or leadership positions in the community. The victors were memorialized in statues and also in victory songs, and commissioned from famous poets. Today, the Olympic Games are the world's largest pageant of athletic skill and competitive spirit. They are also displays of nationalism, commerce and politics. These two opposing elements of the Olympics are not a modern invention. The conflict between the Olympic movement's high ideals and the commercialism or political acts, which accompany the Games, has been noted since ancient times. The ancient Olympic Games, part of a major religious festival honoring Zeus, the chief Greek god, were the biggest events in their world. They were the scenes of political rivalries between people from different parts of the Greek world, and the site of controversies, boasts, public announcements and humiliations. Ancient athletes competed as individuals, not on national teams, as in the modern Games. The emphasis on individual athletic achievement through public competition was related to the Greek ideal of excellence, called "arete". Aristocratic men who attained this ideal, through their outstanding words or deeds, won permanent glory and fame. Those who failed to measure up to this code feared public shame and disgrace. Olympia was one of the oldest religious centers in the ancient Greek world. Since athletic contests were one way that the ancient Greeks honored their gods, it was logical to hold a recurring athletic competition at the site of a major temple. Also, Olympia is convenient geographically to reach by ship, which was a major concern for the Greeks. Athletes and spectators traveled from Greek colonies as far away as modern-day Spain, the Black Sea, or Egypt. Athletics were a key part of education in ancient Greece. Many Greeks believed that developing the body was equally important as improving the mind for overall health. Also, regular exercise was important in a society where men were always needed for military service. Plato's Laws specifically mentions how athletics greatly improved military skills. Greek youth therefore worked out in the palaestra (wrestling-school) whether they were serious Olympic contenders or not. Ancient competitors were required to train at Olympia for a month before the Games officially started, like modern competitors at the Olympic. Young men worked with athletic trainers who used long sticks to point out incorrect body positions and other faults. Trainers paid close attention to balancing the types of physical exercise and the athlete's diet. The Greeks also thought that harmonious movement was very important, so athletes often exercised to flute music. The sports have changed dramatically, but the pride of being an Olympic competitor has remained as strong as ever! The most important thing in the Olympic Games is not to win but to take part, just as the most important thing in life is not the triumph, but the struggle. "The essential thing is not to have conquered but to have fought well" (Pierre de Coubertin). f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\The Various Types of Skiing.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ hkazemi English 104-05 Feb. 11, 1997 Classification The Various Types of Skiing Every four years in the Winter Olympics, we see professional athletes compete in many areas ranging from downhill skiing to high-speed bobsledding. We see the professionals demonstrate their spectacular abilities, and we try to emulate them in our own activities. In the Olympics, cross-country and downhill skiing are two very popular sports, and even non-professionals can get into them. In this essay I will classify the various types of skiing into three categories and inform you about each. The first type of skiing that I will discuss is cross-country skiing. As its name implies, cross-country skiing consists of horizontal travel across flat land and relatively few hills. Cross-country skis are not optimized for speed, but instead for easier long distance travel. This type of skiing is also the least expensive of the three types and has recently been gaining many new enthusiasts. A decent quality cross-country ski package would cost around $150. As for choosing equipment, the skier should pick out poles that are as tall as his shoulders. (For most people this would mean a 140 cm to 150 cm pole.) Skis come in three common sizes, 190 cm, 210, cm and 240 cm, and the proper length depends on the height of the person. To determine the size needed, the person should hold his hands above his head and choose the ski that most closely approximates the distance from the base of his palm to the floor. The following table gives some guidelines as to which ski lengths are proper for which heights. Height: Proper Ski Length ~5'3" 190 cm ski ~5'10" 210 cm ski ~6'6" 240 cm ski Table 1 The last thing the skier will want to decide on is whether or not he wants to have wax or non-wax skis. Wax skis are traditional and have the benefit of being faster for the experienced skier. Non-wax skis are good for new skiers and those who do not wish to bother with waxing every time they ski. Overall, I would recommend non-wax skis to anyone getting into skiing mainly due to their ease-of-use and lower maintenance requirements. The second major category of this sport is downhill skiing. Downhill skiing differs from cross-country skiing mostly in where it is performed and in the equipment used. Downhill skiing is best suited to mountainous areas, but ski hills have been built in most states for those who live too far from the mountains. Downhill skis are designed for speed, and their extra strength and width gives skiers more control at these high speeds. In fact, experienced downhill skiers can reach velocities of 65 mph before coming to a rest at the bottom of their hill. The equipment costs are higher for downhill skis than cross-country skis and a starter package will the skier back at least $300. Currently, downhill skiing is the most popular form of the sport, but as mountain ski resorts become more crowded and overused, more people have been turning to cross-country skiing which can be done anywhere that the snow falls. The last group of skiers includes those who ski freestyle and perform jumps, flips, and other acrobatics. Freestyle skiers prefer the bumpiest, steepest, and most difficult courses and mountains, and they constantly court danger and injury. The equipment costs for freestyle skiing are higher than the other two areas mainly due to the specialized skis, poles, and clothes used. Since this is the most dangerous form of skiing, I do not recommend it to anyone who is not experienced in the other forms of skiing and has not been skiing for several years. In this essay I have informed you on the three major categories of skiing: cross-country, downhill, and freestyle. You have also been given some information on each relating to cost, equipment, and danger present. Overall, skiing has an excellent safety record, and if you follow the steps to learn to ski in the proper order, you too can enjoy the sport as thousands of others do. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Trackers.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ My heart beating loudly in my chest is the only sound I can here. The air, whipping past my face, tries to curb my inertia but I just press on harder and harder. As I make my turn to go into the straight-away, the next man in the relay team comes into sight. I push my legs harder and harder, but I cannot make them move any faster. There is only one hundred meters left to go before the instant I have to pass the baton the next runner. As I am speeding down the lane like a jet about to lift off, I see the fans cheering in my peripheral vision but I remain focused on my objective ahead of me. I move closer and closer to the red zone, now counting my steps and pacing off the distance in my mind to the sprinter ahead of me. I ready myself and keep telling myself "be patient, wait" then ....."Go," I yell as he harnesses his adrenaline for a good start. I again have to make another critical, split second decision. When should I give him the baton? There can be no mistakes on the hand off. If I miscalculate my steps, it could be disastrous for the team. As I sprint at his newly energized heels, I yell "Stick!" He reaches his arm back in a robotic-like manner and I slam the baton in his hand, so he will not lose a handle on it. It is a successful hand-off and my body jars, as I try to bring myself to a quick stop. My journey is over but the next runner's has just begun. Track is a big part of my life and it holds much more significance to me than just running. I would not even get the opportunity to set foot on the track if I did not practice several hours a day, running the same stretch of track twenty times over. This may seem like insanity to others but to me it is a way to focus my energy and discipline my mind, as well as my body. Running a race to me is like life; you have to pace yourself and being better than the next guy is a must. Like one who does not receive a promotion in business for not working to their potential, I will not make varsity if I do not strive to be the best I can be, on and off the track. The Baton is my hopes and aspirations and I have to protect it and not lose sight of it. Because I am a long way from being the fastest man on the team, I have to work even harder, which poses a challenge to me. I am not discourages by this but encouraged to work even more assiduously, which makes the victory all the more sweeter. The relay, in my opinion, is one of the greatest forms of teamwork, for each man has to know what the other man is going to do and when he is going to do it. I know I could not come close to beating the insuperable odds of winning if I ran the race alone. Though, working together as a team, we can form one graceful body that can not be overcome. With the perception as life being race, I feel it is my duty to run as fast as I can and as hard as I can and just don't drop the baton. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Ty Cobb.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ "Baseball," Ty Cobb liked to say, "is something like a war...Baseball is a red-blooded sport for red-blooded men. It's not pink tea, and mollycoddles had better stay out of it. It's...a struggle for supremacy, a survival of the fittest" (Ward and Burns 64). Although Ty Cobb was possibly the greatest player in baseball history, many people would consider him its worst person. Tyrus Raymond Cobb was born December 18, 1886 in The Narrows, Georgia. His parents named him after the ancient Phoenician city of Tyre, which stubbornly refused to surrender to Alexander the Great. From the very beginning, he took after the city and became one of baseball's most stubborn and hated men. The Georgia Peach, so-called, was a creature of extremes. Ty Cobb is, by bald statistics, measurably the greatest hitter ever; he was, by the reckoning of virtually everyone who met him, personally the most despicable human being ever to grace the National Pastime (Deford 56). Cobb's playing career, with the Detroit Tigers and the Philadelphia Athletics, was arguably the best anyone ever had. He won twelve batting titles in thirteen years, including a record nine in a row. He also holds the records for the most runs scored with 2,245 and the highest lifetime batting average at .367, a number nearly unreachable even in just one season by today's standards. Other records he set that have since been broken: 3,034 games played, 4,191 hits, 892 stolen bases, 392 outfield assists, 1,136 extra base hits, and 1,961 runs batted in. He also struck out just 357 times in 11,429 times at bat, a phenomenal achievement. After his career ended, in 1936, he was the leading vote-getter of the first class of the Baseball Hall of Fame, beating even Babe Ruth. However, Cobb's career was marred with controversy and scandals. He was hated by nearly every player in the league, including his own teammates. When he was first called up to play with Detroit, he was extremely unpopular with his teammates. They locked him out of the bathroom, tore the crown out of his straw hat and sawed in half the bat that had been especially fashioned for him by his hometown coffin maker. He did not take any of it with good humor and could not bear to be the target of the mildest joke. He fought back with his fists, refused to speak to his tormentors, developed ulcers, took to sleeping with a revolver under his pillow, and soon began to display an obsessive animosity toward blacks. One day when a black groundskeeper tried to shake his hand, Cobb slapped him, chased him into the dugout and then tried to strangle the man's wife when she came to his aid (Ward and Burns 64). In 1926 retired pitcher Dutch Leonard told American League president Ban Johnson that near the end of the 1919 season, Leonard and Tiger teammate Cobb, along with two Cleveland Indians, had arranged to throw a game and bet on it. According to Leonard, Cobb was planning to bet $2,000 on the game, but apparently didn't get his money down on time. Therefore, when Johnson turned the case over to commissioner Kenesaw Mountain Landis, Landis exonerated all parties involved, stating the case to be "rather old" and sensing overwhelming public support for Cobb and Tris Speaker, another Hall-of-Famer involved in the incident ("The Cobb Gambling Scandal" 20). One day, after a crippled New York heckler called Cobb "a half-nigger" in 1912, he climbed into the stands and savagely beat the man. When an onlooker pleaded that the heckler had no hands, Cobb replied, "I don't care if he has no feet" (Wulf 45). When Cleveland catcher Nig Clarke kidded Cobb that he had once applied a phantom tag to nail him at the plate, Cobb grabbed Clarke's throat with such fury that it took three men to pull him off (Wulf 45). Before he even reached the majors, Cobb tried to attract interest in himself by writing false pseudonymous letters and postcards to famous sportswriter of the time Grantland Rice, praising himself in an effort to be noticed and get called up to the majors (Wulf 45). Cobb knew he was hated by most players around the league, and on October 9, 1910, he found out just how much. Cobb and Cleveland's Nap Lajoie were in a dead-heat tie for the American League batting title. Cobb sat out that day's doubleheader. His teammates were angry at him, knowing he was just trying to keep his average high by sitting out. Nearly all players in the league were rooting for Lajoie to win. The St. Louis Browns, who were playing Cleveland that day, let every ball hit by Lajoie to fall in for a hit, giving him the title. Afterwards, eight of Cobb's own teammates sent Lajoie telegrams congratulating him (Kramer 33). Off the field, Cobb was his own worst enemy. On the field, there was no question whose enemy he was--anyone who presumed to get in his way. The cruelty of Cobb's style fascinated the multitudes and made him baseball's first true superstar. He played in a climate of hostility, friendless by choice in a violent world he populated with enemies....But not even his disagreeable character could destroy the image of his greatness as a ballplayer (Ward and Burns 64). Cobb was famous for his style of sliding into a base, "steel showing" as he called it. He would come in full speed and put his spikes, which he was rumored to have sharpened especially for the occasion prior to each game, high enough to bloody the opposing player up. The player had two options: either tag Cobb out and take the punishment or get out of the way and allow Cobb to reach the base safely. More took the latter option than not. However, more than a few fights were ignited when the opposing player would choose to tag Cobb out and cry foul when he did get injured. Many people thought of Cobb as a conniving cheater with his way of intimidating opponents, but he just shrugged off his critics, believing that he did nothing wrong. "I just play hard," Cobb said, "and if playing hard means getting a little rough sometimes, then I'm sorry, but I can't help you" (Montville 63). At least part of Cobb's ugly torment may be explained that, although he revered his schoolmaster father above all men, the father disapproved of baseball, thinking it too frivolous for his son. Unfortunately, the boy's determination to prove his worth to his father ended at age 18, when the elder Cobb was shot dead...by his wife, Ty's mother (Deford 56). "William Herschel Cobb was shot twice, once in the stomach and once in the head," said Eugene Phillips, who is the unofficial historian of Cobb's hometown, Royston, Georgia. "Amanda Chitwood Cobb's explanation was that she had heard a noise, saw someone trying to get in her house and used the gun that her husband had given her for protection. A terrible case of mistaken identity. This explanation was believed by a jury and Amanda was acquitted. It has never been believed in Royston" (Montville 63). Residents of Royston over the years have devised several theories as to the nature of the shooting. The most commonly accepted story is that because Ty's father was out of town on business about five days a week, his mother had been having an affair for years. The father had suspected it, so went he went away this time he came back early to check on his wife and came in secretly. Then it becomes fuzzy as to who actually shot William Cobb. Many believe that Amanda's lover actually killed him, others believe Amanda did (Montville 63). The complexity and mystery of this tragic incident continued to have an enormous effect on Ty's life until his dying day. "My own father had his head blown off when I was 18 years old--by a member of my own family," Cobb told a writer in the latter years of his life. "I didn't get over that. I've never gotten over it" (Ward and Burns 64). Cobb became the first millionaire athlete, although baseball was not the primary reason for his wealth. He was a smart investor in business. In 1908, he invested in a small Georgia soda company. No one outside of Georgia had yet heard of Coca-Cola, but Ty liked its taste. When Coke became America's favorite soda, Ty became a millionaire (Kramer 28). He made other investments throughout his lifetime that made him even wealthier. Cobb, although worth millions late in his life, was as cheap with them as he was dangerous with his spikes during his playing days. He was outraged at having to pay twelve dollars a year after a Cornelia, Georgia, Kiwanis Club asked him to be a member (Wulf 45). Sydell Kramer describes the extent of Cobb's cheapness in his biography of Cobb. "Money was extremely important to Ty. It was a way of showing off his success. But even though he was rich, he was very cheap. When he got older, he used candles instead of electric lights. He wouldn't pay for a telephone, or buy firewood if it was cold. At times, Ty burned his fan mail for heat" (Kramer 31). As with all bad boys, there was a good side to Ty Cobb, although few ever saw it. Despite his inability to spend money on himself, he did give a lot to others. He gave money to needy retired ballplayers, helped build a new hospital in Royston, and started a fund for poor college students (Kramer 44). While giving money, Cobb still felt unliked and remained virtually alone for the rest of his life. What money he did spend on himself was almost exclusively towards the use of alcohol, which he became heavily dependent on. He said he would have given up his money if only he could change the way players felt about him. He knew nobody forgot how nasty he always could be in his playing days (Kramer 45). Cobb died of cancer July 17, 1961, a sad and lonely man. Only 400 people, most of them little-leaguers who only knew him as a name from baseball's past, showed up at his funeral. Just three ballplayers from his era bothered to attend. Near the end of his life, Cobb commented to a caller that if he had his life to live over again, "I would have done things a little different...I would have had more friends" (Ward and Burns, 65). f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\VIOLENCE IN SPORTS.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Violence in sports To: Mrs. Woods From: Jean-Philippe Do you think there's a connection between sports and violence? If you do, do you think it should be banned? I too think that it's connected but, unlike most people, don't think it should be banned. I have many reasons to believe so and I will state them in my essay. First I will point out that not all sports include violence. Not many actually express violence, the only ones that do contain violence are team sports. I'm not saying that I dislike team sports, au contraire I love team sports, they help build team spirits. All I'm saying is that sports like football contain lots of violence, unlike individual sports like ping pong or kayaking. Some sports are now becoming so violent that it's almost impossible to remove the violence without removing the sport itself. Lots of people protest because some sports are too violent and they're trying to take the violence away by banning them. What they don't realize is that there are billions of fans that are obsessed by those sports and by taking a sport away from them, could ruin their lives. Trying to stop the violence is almost like trying to declare world peace. There will always be someone who either picks a fight or builds an underground organization. Football, hockey, soccer, and all those other violent sports will be practiced until the end of the world. Another reason why I don't want these sports to be cut is because when you practice a sport like football it helps you release all that frustration and energy you have inside. By releasing all that pressure it helps you relax for a period of time. Getting rid of popular sports like hockey or football could put a lot more kids on the streets because they would have nowhere else to go or nothing else to do. Some people tell others to keep their kids out of team sports to avoid getting involved in a gang. What those people don't realize is that those kids that never played a team sport before will probably either get involved in another kind of gang or end up spending all his time working and not playing. Violence in sports is terrible, and I must admit it's becoming, if it's not already, a major part of sports. What's really awful is that you cannot remove the violence. The best suggestion I can give is to teach the young ones just starting that violence does not make the game fun. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Wages.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ How would you like to be paid twenty-three million dollars a year ? It is obvious to say that everyone would more than love it. This figure is only one of the many outrageous wages athletes are being paid today. True, not all twenty-three million dollars goes directly to the athlete because of Uncle Sam. Still these figures are too extreme regardless of the sport, baseball, football or basketball. The athletes here in the United States are without a doubt the greatest on earth. The only problem is so are their wages. Although the athletes pay indicates the greatness of their individual ability, the amount earned per year is way beyond reason. Due to these great wages being paid in particularly in the sport of basketball, the games greatness is being lost. One example of the extreme pay an athlete can achieve is shown by an athlete named Michael Jordan. This basketball player is being paid thirty million dollars for the 96 - 97 season. Last year for the season of 95 - 96, Jordan was only being paid 3.5 million. While being paid this salary, Jordan hardly ever complained too much even though the amount Jordan was being paid was very low for the NBA. During this season Jordan never made any kind of statement about quitting or even leaving for another team to make the money he may deserve. Other players such as Shaq (Shaquille O'neil), and Reggie Miller, and even teammate Dennis Rodman have been known to say things like this. The only difference between Jordan and the other athletes is that Jordan seems to have a great devotion towards his team and the other players do not have the same loyalty or devotion. The circumstances appear that Jordan might actually play for the mere love of the game, while others only play for the love of money. Regardless of the motivation for playing the sport, a salary of 30 million dollars is outrageous. If you were to break down this thirty million dollars into different categories such as how much money Jordan earns per game, the true outrageousness will appear. For instance over an eighty-two game season Jordan will be paid $365,854 a game. That is more than any middle and even most upper class people make in one year. In one single game, it is hard to believe that one man could make more than one person for a year. Believe it or not though, most athletes do. As the years go on athletes keep asking for higher wages. With this want of higher and higher wages, the sports fan starts to think that the only reason the athletes are playing is for the love of money, not for the love of the game in which they compete. These professional athlete's are playing for millions upon millions a year, and it is continually growing. So where do these outrageous figures stop ? Who Knows. It may go on forever and the appreciation and greatness of each sport will become lost. million dollars is outrage f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Wakeboarding.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Written by: Bjorn Tonne 990-202777 Due monday, February 03, 1997 Wakeboarding Wakeboarding is a fun and challenging sport. A couple of years ago I was boating with some friends when one of them pulled out something I had never seen before, a wakeboard. In the past I had tried water-skiing and kneeboarding, but until then I had never heard of wakeboarding, I haven't picked up a water-ski or kneeboard since that day. A wakeboard is shaped a lot like a snowboard. It is 150 cm long and about 60 cm wide. Riding a wakeboard has been compared to surfing, skateboarding, waterskiing, and snowboarding. At first I was nervous about learning a new watersport at age 18, because I remembered how hard it was to get up one ski. My friends convinced me to give it a try and I loved it. At first it was hard to get up, but after four try's I could get up almost every time on the first pull. One of the reasons this sport is so great is that once you get up you can learn and excel very quickly. By the end of that same day I was almost able to jump over the wake. I have friends who are able to do backflips, so this gives me a goal. But for now I have to be content with jumping the wake. I like this, because while there is always another level that I'm aiming for I still feel and look competent on a wakeboard. While jumping is the first skill that I learned, the second skill I began working on was riding fakie. Riding fakie consists of riding with the opposite foot on the back of the wakeboard. Normally I ride with my right foot on the back of the board, this riding stance is referred to as regular. While riding with your left foot back is called riding goofy. When I first started going fakie it was like learning to wakeboard all over again. Just recently I have gotten to the point where I can ride regular or goofy in any water conditions, choppy or smooth as glass, and feel like I am doing well. Just recently I was able to land a jump that I started in the regular position executed a 180 degree turn and landed in the goofy stance. This took me hours and hours of practice, but overcoming the challenge was so exhilarating that it was worth the time and effort, and made me even more excited about the sport. The next skill I have been working to acquire is grabs. A grab is contorting your body into different positions then grabbing the board with one of your hands while jumping. The most complicated grab that I can currently land is starting the jump in the regular stance, while in the air I reach through my legs grab the back of my board and execute a 180 degree turn landing in the goofy position. I'm excited about continuing to improve and learning to tweak big air in this new and exciting sport. I am working towards a goal of being able to land a backflip within the next year. Currently I am really good at landing on my head. But for some reason when I am wakeboarding even landing on my head doesn't hurt. I am totally stoked about this awesome sport that I have found, the thing that will continue to bring me back to boarding is that it is a sport of never ending challenges and I will never be at the point where I can't get better anymore, there will always be something to improve on. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\What sports mean to me.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Being a cheerleader in the summer of my sophomore year gave me a new perspective about people and the stereotypes we put on them. Before I started cheering, I always categorized athletes who lived only for sports as being "single- minded" and I valued more highly people with a more diverse of interests. After cheering for two months and discovered that I was not very good at it, I realized that sometimes it is necessary to focus intensely on learning a new skill to excel. As a result of this experience I have learned to respect my peer's that stand out in cheering as well as in other sports and not necessarily in the classroom. I no longer am committed in cheering but this experience helped me to change certain values and to look deeper into people before I judge. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\WHY ATHLETES ARE GOOD ROLE MODELS.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ WHY ATLETES ARE GOOD ROLE MODELS! Ever since the ancient years, we have admired athletes and the hard work that they do to achieve their goal of winning. We idolize them and wish we were more like them. What happens though when the realization sinks in that they are human too and that some of them do get greedy and selfish? A lot of athletes are model citizens that you should really look up to, but there are also some bad apples in the bunch that ruin it for everyone. Athletes can inspire young people to work hard so that their efforts can pay off, but no one is pure and flawless. Greed does take a hold of some players, but they shouldn't be the ones we devote all of our attention to. We should look at the positive things that people do. The media does not go around reporting all of the good things that these people do, just the bad things and their mistakes. They are only human just like the rest of us. Are these people safe for our children to idolize to look up to? I think that the answer is YES! If you were watching the news, would you really want to hear about all of the charities that an athlete has donated money to? It would be interesting at first, but you would get tired of it afterwards. That is why the media never covers anything like this. We all know that they really don't care about anything else except for a hot topic. The truth really does not mean anything to them. This we notice in all the cases that the media jumps to wrongful conclusions, such as the Richard Jewel case and the Olympic bombing and the TWA flight 800 that blew up over New York. The media jumped to numerous conclusions that had us lost. Do you think these people worry about what fund raiser Michael Jordan attended and about what Shaquille O'Neal did on Thanksgiving for the needy? No. They are more interested in what color Dennis Rodman's hair is and what he wore last night at Excalibur. I had to go through days of research to find out that Chicago Bears star Chris Zorich has started a full scholarship at Notre Dame for inner city youths that get accepted to the school, but can't afford it. He plays for our city's football team, and we have not heard of any of his philanthropic efforts. He also has an annual food drive for the needy around Thanksgiving. I read about that in a little column in the newspaper. Would he have been accused of theft or assault, he would have had a front page article and the whole back page of the Chicago Sun- Times to himself. Shaquille O'Neal bought over 1,000 turkeys and gave to needy families all across the nation on Thanksgiving. I did not hear one mention of that in the news. They are making us believe that all athletes are bad people with their propaganda. If they spent half the time covering the good-hearted stories that they do the bad ones, we would have a different opinion on the hard working athlete. Michael Jordan has started a foundation that donates money for research to help physically challenged children. He has been running up the tabs at Atlantic City casinos, but who hasn't gambled? We are not perfect. Michael may gamble, but he does his share of helping and works hard for what he has acquired. Gambling is no crime, so then he is not showing us a negative thing. If parents disapprove of him gambling, then they should outlaw it because he is not doing anything wrong. Michael, and other athletes as well, is aware that he is constantly being watched by millions and tries to act accordingly. There has been a major controversy in the NBA lately thanks to Charles Barkley and his claim in an interview that he is not a role model, but that is the job of the parent. He says that parents shouldn't be blaming the athletes if they can't control their own children. Another person that agrees with this notion is football and basketball star Deion Sanders. Barkley has paid over $80,000 in fines over a period of two years. He is known for getting very aggressive and violent at times. No one is asking Barkley to give all his money away to charity, but to do what other stars do, realize that all these people look up to you and show some restraint. Nobody is forcing athletes to be good people, we just want some of them to use better judgement. One person that honestly thinks that ball players do serve a role as models for the kids and should live up to it is Vincent Lamont Baker of the Milwaukee Bucks. He is the best all round player on the team and one of the most versatile in the league. He is said to be the symbol of what the NBA is really trying to sell: "good players who are even better people." An excellent role model for black youth is Dave Bing. He was elected into the NBA Hall of Fame in 1989 and is now the CEO of Bing Steel, a firm that had $61 million in sales in 1991and was ranked tenth in the United States among black-owned industrial and service companies. He now donates a lot of his time and money to various charities. Football player Orlando Pace sits with 6th grade children in their school library and helps them read. His message was "Yes, I have had some athletic ability and talent, but studying is what's really important." He also said that he doesn't think of himself as a role model, but he is doing the right thing because he knows that there are people looking up to him and he wants to show them something positive. I couldn't believe all of the things he does for children and then says that he doesn't think of himself as a role model. Most of these players are just doing their job. But he realizes that people do look up to him and that is why he tries to set a good example. If only all of the players would think that way, then there wouldn't be any problem in the athletic league. The most influential player that I have found is Mo Vaughn of the Red Sox. He does community service and gives kids autographs. He has impressed everyone with his poise, dedication, and his appetite for work. Vaughn takes the time to talk to groups of schoolchildren, urging them to stay in school. Vaughn also plans youth centers to keep kids off the streets and signs and sends get-well cards. He also uses the proceeds from formal autograph-signings to fund cultural events that are denied to poor children. I wish I knew why I never heard about this on the news or read about it. It would be different if Mo Vaughn got accused of something. Arthur Ashe was just as influential. He was the only black man to win the U.S. Open and Wimbledon. He protested apartheid and launched a $5 million fund-raising campaign and questioned the lack of government funding for research of AIDS. It is hard to think that any athlete is good with all of the headlines that you hear about today. The media just covers the athletes that are acting like sports entertainment celebrities. William Bennett, the Bush's administration drug czar, is enlisting pro athletes to help him fight the war on drugs. He assumes that they are held to higher standards of conduct than other people because they serve as role models. Everyone is aware of the role that these athletes have. We should not look at the inappropriate actions of few athletes. I was biased to believing that all athletes are bad before I started doing my research for this paper. Then I found all of the good things that numerous players have done to help others. Just because they want to help doesn't mean that we should expect them too because they are only human. We should not have athletes as scapegoats if children are resistant and defiant. Those are responsibilities of the parents. Just because there are some bad people in sports today doesn't mean that we should generalize. We have had some bad presidents also, but we don't hate all of them. Some of them work hard to contribute something to us just like professional athletes do. We just have ot remember that they are human just like us and that Michael Jordan and Dennis Rodman aren't gods just because they have a lot of money. They worked hard for it so let them enjoy it. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Winning isnt evrything.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Vince Lombardi's famous saying "Winning isn't the most important thing. It's the only thing" is unfortunately the motto of too many athletes today. Although winning is important and sports are, and should be taken seriously, by far, winning isn't the only thing. Putting everything you have and giving one hundred percent to the effort is also very important to competition. A team that puts everything they have into a game and comes out the losers, has a lot more to be proud of than a team who comes in first but only gave some effort. Over the years many teams have lost important games due to a few inches, one pitch or a strike of "bad luck" although these teams lost, they take it into the next game and gave one hundred and ten percent. Last month at the Erie Mayors Cup 10K and 5K race, competitors from around the tri-state area were in competition. Trophies and plaques were to be awarded to the first, second and third place runners. A 10K is a 6.2 mile long race across the streets of downtown Erie in 85 degree heat and humidity. Runners who are running in the 10K have to show tremendous determination, stamina, speed and physical agility not to mention surviving in grueling temperatures and humidity. Great Olympic and Boston Marathon runners have dropped out of a 10K due to it's intense strain. I was on hand to witness the race and saw many great athletes finish the race with great times. These are runners who put every day into running and run every race. Soon after these runners had crossed the finish line and been handed their trophies, the last runner in the race came through the finish line with his hands in the air and to thunderous applause. He was 87 years old, and had taken up the sport after his doctors told him he had a cholesterol problem when he was 67. The runner in this story was not out to win the Mayor's Cup 10K, he wasn't out to set a record time or come in first. He came in dead last, but finished the race. If he would have listened to Vince Lombardi and say "Oh, I can't win, their are professional runners from colleges and high schools competing against me!" he wouldn't have completed his life long goal of running in a 10K. Better late than never. The most important thing is for all who participate is to have fun and do it with pride and determination, to set a goal and reach it. Two good sayings that contradict Vince Lomabardi state..."It doesn't matter if you win or lose, it's how you play the game" and "If at first you don't succeed, try, try again" Words to live by. f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\Wrestling Poetry in Motion.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Wrestling; Poetry in Motion My heart beats faster as I approach my opponent. My enemy stands as a colossus although I know in my mind he is my only equal. The crowd grows louder as we step on our lines, and the only thought echoing through my mind is "shoot for the leg!". These are the happenings before every match, and yet I still return. Wrestling, in my mind is one of the greatest sports. The idea of a battle between two equal men, both striving for the same goal is something I live for. Different people wrestle for different reasons, but what I wrestle for is the exhilaration, and the principals behind the sport of which I take so seriously. Wrestling, fortunately; is not just two sweaty men rolling on the mat. It is rather, a fight. A fight in which each combatant must push their-self to the final limits of total exertion. This great fight, although very tiring, gives you the greatest feeling after you defeat your opponent. For this feeling, and this feeling only is why I wrestle. This hard to explain feeling is like a rush of adrenaline that makes you want to kick the crap out of Mike Tyson. It is one of the greatest natural rushes one could possibly imagine, short of sticking a needle in ones own arm. The ideas behind wrestling are more then the thick headed thoughts of- "Throw em to the ground and put all your weight on em!"- but rather, use each move with precision, not force. When a move is executed, there are at least ten counter moves for it. Therefore; one must wrestle with his mind - backing each attack with the plan for another one. This form of two or even three-way thinking, is crucial to the success of a struggling player. To be a good wrestler, one must also be able to change from offense to defense in a matter of milliseconds. Countless times before, I have seen players who would stay offensive all the way until they were pinned. A simple arm motion could change the fate of the match, and one must be prepared for that moment at all times. There are many reasons for a person to compete. Some come for the personal satisfaction, and some come for the glory. Some have something to prove to themselves, while others have something to prove to the world. A part of all these reasons is why I wrestle. I love the principals behind it and I live the rush. For the first time in my life - I believe I could actually say..."I love this game!". f:\12000 essays\sports & entertainment (82)\You Will Always Remember Your First Time.TXT +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Miller 1 You Will Always Remember Your First Time! I wasn't real clear of what actually had just occurred, but I did know that I was in terrible pain. I laid beside the supercross track for at least 20 minutes answering the questions of very eager Emergency Medical personnel. "Leave me alone! I will be all right." I said to the medical guy that was tugging at my chest protector. If there is one thing that I can not stand is twenty medical people trying to take all of your clothes off for a little cut or scrape. As I was put on a backboard and taken to the ambulance I couldn't help wondering what had went wrong. All I remember seeing was my body tumbling with my bike to an abrupt halt. I laid in the ambulance for what seemed like days. All I could hear were engines revving at high Rpm's and the roar of the crowd when someone styled for the crowd. It was very disheartening to know that I was in the back of an Ambulance at my first professional supercross. The only thing I could do was play the past events over and over in my head. I couldn't believe it as I looked at a shiny gold and silver card. This card signified all of the rights and privileges of a professional supercrosser. Now I would have the right to race with the worlds best. "Dad look it finally came!" I shouted. My dad looked at me with silly grin and said "Well you knew it was coming, you won your 25th race last month." As I stood there with a smile bigger than the sun on my face I said "I know but I am still excited about it. Just think I will be racing side by side with Damon Bradshaw and Kevin Windham." Miller 2 He just smiled and patted me on the back as I turned and walked to my room. I sat dreaming of the race I will enter next month. I had no idea what was in store for me at this spectacular event. As D-day drew nearer my mind overflowed with anticipation. I gathered my riding gear and my lucky Bart Simpson doll and headed out the door. I won my first race the day I sat my Bart Simpson on my handlebars between races. I have done it ever since to bring me good luck. The ride to Charlotte Motor Speedway was what I thought a trip that would never end. As we entered the pit area I was given a special pass to wear around my neck. I couldn't stop looking at the card that said "Professional Supercross Rider". The pit was filled with racers walking around and talking to various people while there mechanics worked hard in the hopes of bringing home a victory. I walked about, talking to few people as I tried to get use to this new environment. My stomach felt like a squeezed orange when I heard the announcer say " Is everybody ready to see the bad boys of supercross! Well ladies and gentlemen get ready to hear the engines roar as 250 riders bring out there talent and go to work!" When I heard this I knew it was time to lay all the cards out on the table. " O.K. ladies and gentlemen her comes the 1st 250 semi final heat. Starting on the right we have Kevin Windham, Jeremy Mcgrath, Doug Dubach, Jeff Emig, Mike LaRocco, Ryan Hughes, Brian Swink, Mike Brown, Larry Ward, Greg Albertyn, Kyle Lewis, James Dobb, Damon Huffman, Phil Lawrence, Jimmy Button, Ezra Lusk, Buddy Antunez, Mike Craig, and from Charlotte North Carolina, Everyone give a big round of applause to your two home riders The Beast from the East Damon Bradshaw and new comer Shawn Miller." The crowd came to there feet and roared like a pack of lions. I knew that they were mostly cheering for Damon but I enjoyed being right next to him. The thirty second card went up and my stomach fell to the ground. I knew the gate would Miller 3 be dropping soon. I stared for what seemed like an eternity at the gate that was holding all of us back. With all of the skill I had, I tore off the start line the best that I could. As fast as I was in Pro motocross these guys left me like I was a rookie. Come to think of it I was a rookie. The first race I worked my way through the pack and settled into a fifth place spot. As I came upon the last lap I was amazed at the capacity of the crowd watching this Spectacular event. These were people who paid good money to see us race. I felt proud just to be out there with these masters of Supercross. "O.K., I made it, here comes the final finish line double." I said. As I crossed this medium size jump I laid the bike sideways in the air ,and for the first time in my life I had dozens of cameras flashing at me like stars in the dark sky. I rode slowly to the pit area where my father waited with a huge smile on his face. " I can't believe you have done so well in your first supercross event!" I smiled and said " Well I still have to race the main event to really make my mark." I got off of my mechanical wonder and sat down to eat a banana. As I peeled back the outer shell of this yellow fruit of wonder, I realized how excited I was and could not bare to eat. I was having a new emotion every five seconds. It was like a dream that you never want to wake from. Here I was, a Professional rider at a professional event. This was the dream that my friends and I buzzed about when we raced as amateurs. I almost felt guilty because I am getting to live our once shared dream. I was quickly rattled out of my thoughts as I heard the announcer ring out, "We need the 250 Class to stage for the main event in ten minutes". I was so nervous that I felt like a long tailed cat in a room full of rocking chairs. I am not sure but at the time I think that I was more scared than anything. My father quickly handed me my riding gear and told me to put on my race face. This is a term used to get a rider into his racing attitude. My arms were more shaking than a old time washing Miller 4 machine. As I approached the staging area, all of the thoughts of winning and losing were forced out of my head. I knew that it was time to make my mark in the world of supercross. "O.K. ladies and gentlemen, it is time for the main attraction of the night. Here comes the best of the best out again for the main event. Winner takes all!", the announcer shouted. My stomach squeezed more than ever. As much as I wanted this day to come I was wanting it to be all over with. I felt like a little boy in a room full of superheros. At the beginning of the race I started talking my way through jumps. "O.K. I am going to do well. all I have to do is concentrate." when I said this, the gate dropped. The first time I came around my pit board told me to settle down that I was in fourth. This is when I had to really come down. "I need to breath and calm down. O.K., I am settled into my groove." As I tried to gather my thoughts I was in the middle of the largest race of my life. "Here comes a double followed by the triple. Wow, look at all of the camera's taking pictures of me." I was amazed by how the crowd roared as I profiled over the triple jump. It was quite amazing. why wouldn't it be, it hurled me over 65 feet off the ground. as I settled down I realized that the race would be over soon and I have done quite well. "Only two laps left and here comes the finish line double. Ooooh nooo!!!! ahhhh!!!!!!" I found out that when I was landing off the finish line double the defending supercross champ, Jeremy Mcgrath, landed on top of me. This pain was weirder than all others I have felt. I really didn't feel the pain in the physical sense at first. I felt as if my back had just collapsed. It wasn't till I tried to stand and return to my bike that I felt the excruciating pain of four cracked vertebrae. "Leave me alone! I will be all right." I said to the medical guy that was tugging at my chest protector. Miller 5 If there is one thing that I can't stand is twenty medical people trying to take all of your clothes off for a little cut or scrape. It was now that I ended my first professional supercross................